Free Sex Stories | // free sex stories and erotic fiction Tue, 18 Feb 2020 04:30:27 +0000 en-US hourly 1 /> Roommates Naughty Girlfriend | // Tue, 18 Feb 2020 04:30:04 +0000 // It was the summer of 2002 and I had just turned 21 years old. I lived in a house near my college campus with two other friends. I had a steady job as a server at a fancy restaurant most nights, which brought in great cash, so my days were wide open for lounging around in the sun while my roommates were hard at work.

This particular day didn’t start out any different from any other day of the summer. My friends and I had gotten pretty drunk the night before and I may have still been feeling the effects the next day. It was terribly hot outside. Too hot for a hung-over bum like me to go into the summer heat, so I cranked up the AC and decided to lounge on the living room couch. It was about one o’clock in the afternoon and I was enjoying some awful daytime TV. There was only so much of this garbage I could take, so I flipped the TV off and directed my attention to our coffee table. Or rather, the porno magazines that were on our coffee table. I began flipping through the one magazine casually.

There had been no intention to jerk-off at that point, but the pictures got to me. I had been wearing my favorite pair of basketball shorts and a basketball jersey with the intention of playing ball again that day, just like I did nearly everyday of the summer. With all the running around in the sun all day, I had scored myself a pretty athletic body with a solid tan.

I looked at a spread showcasing two lovely blondes sucking on each other’s tits and started working my cock from the outside of my shorts… Before long my unit was a full attention and ready to go, but just before I could pull my shorts down the back door opened! There wasn’t much reason to panic, it was probably just one of my roommates coming home and everyone glanced at the porno mags from time to time. My only concern was getting caught masturbating on the couch! To my surprise it was not one of my roommates that had entered, but my roommate’s girlfriend. Her name was Kara and … but it was a more Southeastern Asia look, perhaps Filipino. Either way, she was blessed with permanently light caramel skin, beautiful long dark hair, and a petite frame. Good for her.

“Hey Steve” said Kara with a half smile. I didn’t bother to get up from my position on the couch, but did manage to give her a friendly hello and a smile.

“What brings you here?” I asked.

She plopped down on the other couch in the room and placed her shoulder bag next to her. I couldn’t help but try and peek up the mini jean skirt she was wearing that day. Lucky me, there was a brief shot of panties. Light blue, not a bad color choice.

“Just waiting for David to get done with work. He should be here in 30 minutes or so. We are going to a movie this afternoon.” she responded.

She continued to tell me what movie they planned to see and what it was about, but I had stopped listening. Instead I admired her outfit. She was a sexy girl, but today she looked exceptionally hot. A short jean skirt, tight blue tank top, flip-flops, and her hair in a ponytail. She was petite, but had a pretty decent chest for her size, which was protruding from her extra tight shirt.

“Whatcha looking at?” She asked as she moved from one couch to the one I was sprawled across. This wasn’t very surprising. Kara was a flirtatious and “touchy” character. She always seemed to enjoy being close to people.

“Oh you’re gross!” She reacted to the porno magazine that was still open in front of me. “Why do you even like this?”

“Those chicks are hot.”

“I guess…” She had leaned back against my legs on the couch and started to flip through the magazine. I told her that I wasn’t done browsing and she would have to share. So she fell onto her side in front of me and we began to page through. Eventually she got more comfortable and kicked her sandals to the floor. Kara raised her feet onto the couch, which put us in an almost spooning position.

As we looked at the magazine there were a lot of funny remarks and laughing going on. She commented on girls taking loads of cum to the face. She wanted to know why it turned guys on so much, but I couldn’t seem to give her a satisfying answer. We continued to kid around. But, as she flipped through the room got much quieter.

She seemed to begin to look at the photos longer on each page and there wasn’t much being said anymore. We had worked our way into complete spooning position on the couch and Kara’s perfect little ass was snugly pushing into my crotch. It wasn’t very long until I started feeling the stirrings of an erection. Slowly I placed my hand onto her hip and she didn’t object at all. In fact, at one point, I thought I felt her move her body so that her ass was pressed harder into me.

My erection grew and at this point I knew she could feel it. As she continued to turn the pages of the magazine I began to move my hand slowly down from her hip to the outside of her thigh where her mini skirt stopped and bare skin began. Her breathing was heavier and I knew that she was getting aroused like I was. Slowly I worked my hand under her skirt and began to slide it up her smooth thigh. I rubbed her thigh and ass as we pretended to still care about the magazine in front of us.

At this point my lips were on her neck as my one hand still caressed her perfect ass… She reached a hand back and didn’t waste anytime reaching down the front of my shorts to grab my hard prick. She worked it up and down slowly like a pro. I moved my hand to the front of her skirt and she spread her thighs just enough for me to rub her already dripping wet pussy through her panties. Kara tilted her head back and we french kissed while she stroked my cock and I rubbed her pussy.

Soon I had her whole skirt hiked up and slowly pulled her panties down. First with my hands and then with my feet the rest of the way, so as to not break the kissing. She had managed to pull my dick from my shorts and began to guide it into her hot pussy. It found it’s mark on the first try. Slowly I inserted it into what felt like the most perfect pussy I have ever entered… it was hot, wet, and tight.

I was entering her when she broke from the kissing for a minute to let out a gasp, as I continued to slowly work my very erect cock in and out of her body. While doing this my hand worked over her hips and her nice little tits. I pulled up her shirt and played with her nipple as the thrusting grew in speed slightly. We fucked slowly in the spooning position for a while, but we were both too fucking horny for anymore of that.

I pulled her up onto all fours and removed her miniskirt and tank top. Then I dropped my shorts and removed my shirt and lined up behind her. She swayed her tight little ass slowly waiting for me to enter, but I could almost smell her sweet pussy so I had to get a taste! I leaned down and buried my face into her wet pussy from behind, my nose nestled deep in her crack. I flicked my tongue up and down quickly on her pussy lips. It tasted so sweet and I didn’t want to miss a drop.

I placed both hands on her ass and spread her cheeks so I could get deeper into her pussy. She moaned in pleasure and started to let out little yelps and short blurbs like “oh shit” and “god yes” which encouraged my to work a little harder.

After a couple minutes of enjoying Kara’s tasty pussy juices I lined up behind her and slowly entered my throbbing dick into her well prepared pussy. Placing both hands on her hips I didn’t waste time with slow fucking now. We started going at it at a furious pace. Sweat was dripping from us and I began to give her ass slaps as I fucked her pussy as hard and deep as I could. The slight moaning had now turned into shouting.

She turned her had back and looked me straight in the eyes as she said, “Fuck me!”

“You like that?” I returned.

“Oh fuck, yes!”

“Are you a bad girl?”

“Yes! I am! Oh shit!”

“You’re a little slut aren’t you? For letting me fuck you…”

“Yeah, fuck me. I want it! Oh god, fuck yes!”

The louder she got the harder I spanked her and the harder I fucked. She would continue to turn her head around and look at me as she talked dirty. I didn’t hold anything back and she seemed to love it as she reached her own hand down and played with herself as I pounded her still dripping wet pussy! It felt as though she had already orgasmed a couple times and I could feel her juices running down my balls onto my legs…

“You dirty little bitch, you wanna get fucked?”

“Fuck me baby” she said as she looked back at me again with a dirty look. “Fuck that naughty pussy!”

I was at the edge and about to explode. We had been fucking very hard for almost 20 minutes! She could sense my body getting ready to explode and before I could let my cum go all over her back she quickly pulled away and turned around. She started stroking my cock and lowered herself in front of me.

She put my dick into her mouth and then pumped away with her hand she looked up at me. “Just like the magazine.” She said quietly, yet seductively. She then pumped at my cock harder and harder. “Come on! Gimme that cum, baby. I want to taste you like you tasted me! Give it to…”

Before she could finish her last line I had began to burst gobs of hot cum all over her face and chest. It had caught her off guard and she placed my dick in her mouth to catch the rest of my huge load. I almost collapsed! It was the longest and hardest I had ever cum and Kara took her time sucking every last drop of cum off my dick and balls. She even squeezed the remained out of my shaft and looked my in the eyes with every swallow…

We both fell onto the couch panting and naked. She smiled at me and started putting her clothes on.

“He could be here soon” she said. I dressed myself too and decided it was a good idea to get out of the house before David came home. Before I walked out the door Kara gave me a long hard kiss and said that is was great, but it was our secret.

Accidental Cuckold | // Sun, 03 Nov 2019 12:00:59 +0000 // During my fifty years on this planet, I’ve noticed how my sexual fantasies have changed. My early fantasies were simple. I would be with some pretty girl I knew. A real girl I had no chance of actually getting my hands on. These fantasies remained popular until my mid teens when my mind introduced imaginary women. These imaginary women didn’t replace my real girls, they supplemented them along with two and three girls at once.

I love fantasy. There’s no limitations. In real life I’m lucky to satisfy one woman, but in my imagination, I can handle any number of lovers. Over my early fantasy years, there were times when I was with real women, but eventual my mind would keep them out of my imaginary world. There was a break where I no longer wanted real women in my sex dreams. Real woman aren’t perfect and can’t compete with my usually faceless fuck toys.

At twenty four, I thought marriage would end my fantasies. Emotionally immature for my age, I figured now that I was married, I could have all the real sex I wanted and would need to fantasize or masterbate. That concept didn’t survive the honeymoon. If anything, being limited to one woman, I not only used fantasy for thrills, I also used it to spice up my married sex.

In my twenties I had some major double standards. While checking out other women, I was very jealous of another man looking at my wife. Mary is an attractive woman and I couldn’t stand the idea of another guy lusting over her. Fortunately for me, Mary wasn’t a party girl and didn’t give me any grief. As for me, I didn’t cheat on her, but I’m not sure if it was morals or lack of courage and opportunity. In any case, I’ve managed to keep my cheating to the fantasy realm.

I’m not sure how or when my fantasies changed next. I guess it was some time in my mid thirties and it was gradual. Looking back, it seems odd how my early fears were now starting to turn me on. Thinking about Mary with another man used to be my worse nightmare, but somehow the thought began to turn me on and in time I started thinking about it on purpose. In a way, my fantasy life came full circle and my main character once again had a name and a face. I was having sex fantasies about my own wife. And of course a varying number of guest stars.

I never told my wife about these fantasies. We don’t have that kind of marriage. When it comes to fantasies, we’re a don’t ask, don’t tell couple. The only exception to this rule was on the rare occasions when we were both really drunk, and even then we never talked about it the next day even if we remembered.

As the years passed and we celebrated our twenty fifth anniversary, I can honestly say I never made plans to live out my fantasies. Still emotionally immature and nearly fifty, I at least understood the dangers. I not only love my wife, I need her. Mary keeps my world in order and takes care of all the grown up stuff. And she’s kind enough to let me believe I have something to do with it. And for some reason, Mary really loves me. I wouldn’t risk that for some sexual thrill. That was my frame of mind when I went to Mike’s to watch Monday night football.

Mary and I don’t have guy and girl nights, so when Mike invited me over, he knew Mary would be with me. Nobody ever complains because my wife isn’t a pain in the ass. She doesn’t bitch or try to control people. She’s not big on football, but Mary does like spending time with me. I don’t know why, she just does.

We got to Mike’s at about seven and carried in two cases of beer. Our friend is twice divorced and paying a shit load of child support. We try to help out by supplying the beer and Charlie, another divorced friend, brings the snacks.

Carrying everything to the basement, I put the beer in the fridge while Mary hangs up our coats and says hello to Eric and Tony. They’re married men, but their wives only attend things they like, and football isn’t one of them.

Cracking open a beer, I knew this would be a special night. By special, I mean there’s a good chance I’d get hammered. The beer tasted so good, and went down easy. I tend to be a binge drinker, and I haven’t tied one on for some time. Within a few minutes, I was well into my second beer.

My wife never tries to stop me from drinking too much. Instead, she usually does damage control by keeping me out of the hospital, out of jail and away from fire. The third item was added last year when I stumbled into a camp fire and caught my pants on fire. I also tend to get mouthy when I drink and she tries to keep me from getting my ass kicked. Buy the time I get that stupid my motor skills are long gone and I’m an easy target.

When I’m drinking Mary doesn’t. But tonight she made an exception because we’re off tomorrow and Mike has an extra bedroom to spend the night. I fix Mary her favorite drink, a strawberry daiquiri, and we settle in for the game. I can’t remember who was playing.

By halftime, I’m in my know it all stage and my wife if feeling cuddly. When I’m like this the guys can bring up anything and I’ll be an instant expert. At least in my head. If I don’t know it, you can bet I’ll make something up. Or I’ll take a crumb of real information and make it sound like a text book. So while I’m rambling on, Mary curls up on my lap.

Sitting on the couch, my wife distracts me and I forget what I’m talking about. She’s leaning against my chest and my left arm wraps around her. Mary only weight about 115lb and I’m comfortable when I notice I can see her bra between the buttons on her blouse. Seeing my wife’s bra pushed me into the impulsive stage. My right hand is free and I slide in between the buttons of her blouse, under her bra and cup her tit. Mary sighs, turns slightly and muzzles against my chest.

Now I can feel, but I can’t see. I’d lost my angle and my hand is filling the opening in her blouse. Her tit feels great, but I need to see damn it! Gently sliding my hand back out, I slowly unbutton her blouse while I talk to my friends. If I keep talking about something else, my wife won’t notice while I expose her. I was only going to do a button or two, but I just kept going because I was busy talking. Eventually, I ran out of buttons. Looking down, I saw skin peeking between the material of her blouse, plus the whiteness of her bra. My heart was pounding as I pulled one side open, and then the other.

Babbling on, I looked at the guys and realized something when I saw them staring at Mary’s chest. If I could see, so could my buddies. The guys looked confused. My actions stunned them and I was the center of attention. Mary was my instrument, but I was the real show. I slid my hand back under my wife’s bra, expecting Mary to stop me and put her blouse in order. She didn’t.

Mary’s tit was warm, but the bra was limiting my movement. I needed to loosen it, so with my left arm, I eased my wife forward and pinched her bra clasp. It popped free and my right hand was free. Mary looked up at me and smiled.

“Let’s take your bra off baby,” I said.”I want to play with your tits.”

Mary sat up and removed her blouse and her bra. My wife was now naked from the waist up. The guys could now see my wife’s tits. I could feel my heart pounding in my ears and my cock stirred under my wife’s ass. Fondling my wife’s tits and hefting them a couple times, I soon lost interest and let my hand slide down over her stomach and let it rest on her jeans. If I left it there for a bit, Mary would forget it was there.

Feeling the button to her jeans, I maneuvered it and the button popped open much easier than I’d expected. Mary’s jean’s were tight and she could definitely feel it. The released pressure pushed her zipper nearly halfway down. My wife’s reaction was not what I expected. Mary looked up at me. I could feel her hot breath on my neck. Kissing my neck, I felt her tongue sliding along the base of my neck and up to my ear.

My wife is wearing blue panties. I can see them in her jeans. White bra, blue panties. What could it matter? No one will see it besides me. I slide my hand down her pants, but even with them unbuttoned, it’s a chore. I know how difficult it is to remove tight jeans off a woman. Especially when I’m drunk. It’s a mood killer. By the time you get them off you’re wore out.

“Take your pants off baby,” I said, figuring it worked on the top half.

Mary stood right up and pulled off her pants. She was flush with passion and looked right at the guys as she did it. Her blue panties went with them. Totally naked, my wife returned to my lap. My hand went between her legs and Mary spread them to give me complete access. She was soaked of course and I slid two, then four fingers into her cunt.

A hand was moving up Mary’s leg and it surprised me. I could account for both of mine. Following the arm to the person, I saw Charlie’s grinning face. For some reason I thought it would remain a private show. Like a strip club, I thought the crowd would stay off the stage.

With my naked wife on my lap and a friends hand sharing my wife’s cunt, I was so turned on I just watched when Eric started playing with her tits. While I was distracted by the assault on my naked wife, Mike had gotten naked. He was stroking his cock and getting between Mary’s legs. Everyone stopped and watched Mike’s cock slide in, including Mary.

“Ohhh fuck!” Mary moaned.”That feels so good!”

A cock poked my wife gently in the ear. Mary turned her head and took Eric’s cock into her mouth with a moan. With Mike fucking her cunt and Eric fucking her mouth, I didn’t know what to do with my hands. Even her tits were occupied so I sat under my wife. A platform holding my Mary in place while my buddies fuck her.

Mike was fucking Mary harder and faster and I knew he was going to cum as I felt her ass move to meet his thrusts. With a load moan, Mike arched his back, then collapsed onto Mary. Eventually, my alcohol addled brain processed everything and I finally understood my friends were fucking my wife.

“You fucking whore!” I yelled.”You going to spread your slut legs for my friends while I just sit here?”

Mary let Eric’s cock fall out of her mouth and pushed Mike off her. I thought she’d dress and want to go home as she stood and turned to me. Wiping some cum and drool off her mouth with the back of her hand, Mary undid my belt and pants and pulled off my pants and underwear.

“Shove your cock up my ass,” Mary said.”Our friends can use the rest of me.”

I didn’t need to do anything. Mary turned her back to me, grabbed my cock and guided it up her ass as she sat.

“Ohhhhhh, that hurts so fucking gooood!” Mary said.

“You’re still a fucking whore,” I said, feeling Charlie’s cock enter her cunt. Our two cocks separated by a thin wall of skin.

“I know sweetie,” Mary said.”But doesn’t it feel good?”

We’re not porn stars, and in a few minutes everyone came and one by one we got dressed. Everyone but Mary. We’d forgotten about the game and were watching a Dr. Who marathon. Mary was naked and would go to anyone with a hard on. We’d tell her what we wanted and she’d do it. Ass, cunt, mouth or between the tits, Mary would meet any request. I watched my wife slide onto Mike’s cock while facing him as they made out like teenagers. Long passionate kisses while he felt her up and fucked her. It was obvious she was in love with Mike. Then she did the same thing to the rest of us.

At some point I drank myself into a stupor and passed out. In the morning I woke up in Mike’s extra bedroom next to my wife. Crawling out of bed with a well deserved hang-over, I went to the kitchen for some coffee. Mike was already up and sitting at the coffee table. He never gets hang-overs and I hate him for it.

“Wild night huh?” Mike asked.

“Yeah, wild.”

In too much pain to feel shame, I got a cup of java and joined him at the table.

“How’s Mary?” Mike asked.

“I don’t know,” I answered.”She was still sleeping.”

I took a sip of coffee, trying to get it down without getting sick.

“Can I go check on her?” Mike asked.

I shrugged and Mike took off down the hall. A couple minutes later, I could hear them fucking. Yep, my fantasies sure have changed.

Backseat Driving | // Tue, 18 Jun 2019 01:31:24 +0000 // One of the things I truly enjoy the most in life is going on vacation with my wife. It seems that every trip we take together is guaranteed to lead to some fantastic sex. It was with that in mind that I encouraged my wife to come with me on my next business trip.

She was enjoying her usual summer off from work, and when I brought it up with her she was eager to go. I had scheduled a light workload for this trip so that we could enjoy some time together besides the long drive. The ride up was nice and I finished up my work early enough to get us a nice room at one of the local inns. We freshened up and spent the late afternoon and early evening shopping and walking the streets. The sun was setting so we decided to find someplace for a romantic dinner before we headed back to our room for a night of hot sex. We found a great bistro with a view of the bay and headed for the bar to wait for our table. We had a few drinks and then made our way to our table. My wife looked beautiful in the candle light and I was looking forward immensely to some intense fucking shortly.

One thing about my wife that I love; when she gets a few drinks in her, she’s an animal. She gets very horny and at times flirtatious. She is almost always very conservative and modest until she has some liquor in her. We were having a great time over our meal and I could see by the warm glow on my wife’s face that she was getting nice and juiced up.

During the meal my wife had been glancing over toward the bar a few times. She whispered to me finally that some guy was checking her out. I casually peeked over to the bar and saw her admirer standing there brazenly staring right at her. He was easily six foot four and from the size of his arms he was obviously in tremendous physical shape. I looked back at my wife and asked her what she thought of him.

Well she did not take half a second to answer. “Wow!” was about all she could muster and she giggled into her drink. I found myself not all jealous but instead I was getting aroused. The rest of the meal I teased my wife about what a shame it was that she was married. We laughed and finished up our dinner. After I paid the bill I told my wife that we should have a nightcap at the bar before we headed for our room. I told her to go grab a seat at the bar and that after I paid the waiter I would meet up with her after going to the washroom.

She clumsily got up and made her way over to the bar. She was plainly on her way to being completely drunk and I was loving every minute of it. I watched her take a seat at the bar right next to the handsome stranger and he wasted no time in ordering her a drink and sitting right next to her. It was a while before the check came and during that time I sat back and enjoyed the show. This guy obviously knew she was married, as the ring on her finger was plain to see. He also knew that she was not alone, as he had been watching her all night. My wife was plainly enjoying the attention and she had turned on her stool to face him completely.

After I paid the bill I wandered over to the washroom. I passed my wife at the bar but did not say a word. She was laughing at some thing he had said and her drink was practically gone already. In the washroom I wondered at what was happening here. Sure I was turned on by the situation, it was something I had fantasized about for years. But here it was right in front of me, what should I do? I walked out and made my way to the bar. I found my wife and she introduced me to her new friend.

“Honey, this is Mark, he’s in town on business too.” “Mister, you sure are one lucky man to be able to come home to her every night.” Said Mark as he shook my hand. “I know Mark, she is a wonderful catch.” I replied. Mark was plainly smashed and my wife was also beginning to slur her words a little.

“Honey we should go before you get anymore drunk.” “It was nice to meet you Mark but we’re heading back to our motel now.”

Mark was plainly disappointed in this announcement but he quickly asked if there was anyway I could drive him back to his motel across town. He was in no condition to drive and it was more than twenty miles back to his room. My wife looked at me with sad puppy dog eyes and I agreed.

We headed for the parking lot and it was at that point that I knew my wife was tanked.

Instead of getting in the front seat with me, she climbed into the back of our minivan with Mark. They were laughing about nothing in particular and I did not say a word. I headed out of the lot and made my way towards Mark’s motel in the darkness. The conversation died down quickly once we were on the road and I could hear faintly the sounds of movement in the back. Plainly Mark was making moves on my wife or vice versa. I could not tell, but the sound of hands rubbing against clothing became apparent. I found that my heart was pounding and my cock was straining against my pants. Then the kissing began, and instantly the two of them gave into their mutual lust and attacked each other. The sounds of their kissing became louder and my wife was moaning softly. I could not take it anymore and adjusted my mirror to see my beautiful wife already topless and wrapped in an embrace with this handsome stranger. She was drunk and she had lost all her inhibitions. They kissed deeply and finally my wife ripped Mark’s shirt open. She growled low and rubbed her hands all over his broad chest. Then her head sank out of view. I heard a belt being unfastened, then a zipper being taken down.

Mark had his hands in my wife’s hair and the look on his face was of pure conquest.

I heard my wife’s voice suddenly in the dark. “Oh god.” Then the sound of her taking his cock into her mouth. I watched her head bob up and down repeatedly in the mirror and Mark whispered softly to her as she worked his tool into her mouth. “Yes baby, that’s real good.” “Mmm you like that don’t you?” My wife pulled his cock out of her mouth momentarily to say, “You have no idea.”

Hearing the desire in my wife’s voice was pushing me over the edge. She was in a rapturous state and I must admit I was almost as aroused as her. The sounds from the back changed then as my wife appeared to be sucking on Mark’s balls. The sounds of were also hypnotic to me and Mark was moaning with pleasure.

“Let me get those pants off you” he said finally and in the mirror I watched as my sweet little wife became a naked fuck toy for Mark. He got her on all fours and proceeded to mount her from behind. Seeing her getting fucked like that with her tits swaying below was too much. I almost drove off the road at this point. My wife screamed as he pushed what appeared to be about nine inches of meat into her tiny pussy. I could hear his balls slapping against my wife’s bare ass with each thrust.

I was having a hard time focusing on the road and did not even notice the car next to us honking. A car with two couples in it was enjoying the show as Mark was fucking my wife with a purpose. She was begging him to fuck harder and he happily fulfilled her request as he slapped her ass in between thrusts.

Now my wife usually has a hard time reaching orgasm with me. She never complains but deep down I’ve always regretted not satisfying her. Well she was orgasming now and that was no mistake. She howled and grabbed the cushion of the seat as Mark pounded her pussy without mercy. “Oh Mark, you are so fucking good” she moaned. “I’ve dreamed for so long about getting fucked like this”. It hurts baby, oh god its too big!” Mark loomed over her and continued pounding his tool into my wife’s pussy. She was going limp from the liquor and the fucking and she looked amazing. His hands reached under her and he pulled hard on her swaying tits. My wife pushed her ass into his cock and I watched her nipples swell between his fingers as he pulled hard on them.

He stopped briefly to kiss her deeply as she arched back to taste his mouth. Mark then pulled his shaft out and commanded her to suck him clean. “Yes sir.” My wife eagerly said and took his cock in her hands again as she worked every inch of it into her mouth.

He would take it out and slap it against her face every few seconds and the sound of that meat hitting my wife’s face was powerful.

I had no longer any clue as to where I was driving and simply tried to stay in control of the car during this spectacle. The car next to me had vanished and I tried to get some sense of where I was. I snapped out of my fog momentarily to get my bearing as the sounds of my wife getting fucked came back. I looked back into the mirror and saw that she had gotten onto his lap with her arms wrapped around his neck. I could see his thick cock sliding into my wife’s dripping pussy with each thrust. She was panting uncontrollably and I watched in amazement as another orgasm shuddered through her body.

Mark was still going strong but it was obvious he was close to cumming as well. He grabbed my wife’s ass in both hands and drove her hard onto his throbbing cock. She kept screaming for more and he happily continued using my wife’s pussy. I could see his heavy cock on each thrust and finally he grunted hard and I could see that he was pumping his cum deep into my wife’s pussy. She came again while he filled her pussy until she slowly climbed off him to taste her juices on his throbbing cock. She greedily drained every drop of his cum from him and he leaned back slowly in absolute pleasure.

I was in a state of shock from what had just happened and as Mark’s motel came into view I was not sure if I was relieved or disappointed the ride was over.

Cuckolded on a Bet | // Fri, 23 Nov 2018 03:29:45 +0000 // I’m Jeff and this is how I got cuckolded for the first time. At the time I was a sophomore in college and lived in three bedroom house with two other guys. Nick who was an easy going nice guy and Dwayne, an arrogant black guy who thought he was the greatest thing on earth, especially when it came to women.

I had dated my girlfriend Jen since our senior year of high school. After graduation we both went to local schools, me the local state university and Jen went to the local two year school to get some of her prerequisite classes out of the way while living at home.

Jen was raised in a religious household with strict parents and a strong sense of good girl behavior. When we started dating in high school Jen had never even been felt up. Although we didn’t really have a sexual relationship, we had a very intimate relationship. I respected her values and didn’t pressure her because she was special. I never met anyone quite like her before or since. She lit up the room when she walked in.

After a while she began to loosen up and we began to fool around more and more. Finally on our 2nd anniversary she told me she was ready to lose her virginity. It was the best sex I had ever had, it was the only time I ever loved the girl I was with. Not to mention Jen was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen too. She is 5’5″ with long straight golden blonde hair, blue eyes, soft silky smooth skin, perky b-cup breasts with big pointy nipples and a perfectly toned athletic body. She couldn’t be more perfect if she were sculpted by Michelangelo.

So anyway back to the story. Dwayne was always making smart ass comments and bragging about how big his cock was, He never came in that he didn’t talk about some girl that was begging for it. He even whipped it out and made comments to Nick and me about its size and how we probably wanted it too. In spite of his attitude Dwayne could be fun to hang out with sometimes and could be generous or helpful too.

Jen didn’t like Dwayne at all. She said he always looked at her like she was his prey and he was waiting for the right moment to pounce. Although he never said anything in front of her, he often made remarks to me about “did you see how Jen was looking at my cock? She wants it bro, she’s got a fever and nigga dick is the cure.”

Of course I blew him off when he would start up, it was just his way of having fun trying to get me riled up. Little did he know Jen found him repulsive? If she had a fault, it would be that sometimes she got a kind of high and mighty attitude with some people. Especially people she thought couldn’t control their urges. She viewed sex as very special and meant to be experienced in love, not animalistic lust.

One night after going out with Jen it was like Dwayne was waiting for me to come home to give me hell about her. As soon as I walked in the house he started, “hey Jeff, did you see how hot Jen was for me today? Man! I can’t believe she didn’t jump me right here on the couch.”

“Yeah whatever man, she really wants you, and you’re all she talks about.”

“If she wants me in her that bad maybe I should give her some”

“Dude, seriously. It’s kind of getting old hearing this all the time. She doesn’t like you, want you, or care anything about you. She thinks you are a jerk and is only semi cordial to you because you’re my roommate.”

“Jeff buddy, keep telling yourself that, but I can see these things in a hoe’s eyes, and Jen wants it bad. I could have her anytime I want, and she will beg me to fuck her harder and cum deep inside her.”

“You are so full of shit, not even for money, she’s not like the whores you always bring in here”

I have to admit, it was getting a little heated and I was losing my temper. Dwayne new it and loved every minute of it. The more he enjoyed it the more pissed off I got. Finally I without thinking first I blurted out, “I know she wouldn’t fuck you no matter what. I bet you can’t seduce her, even if the two of you are alone she won’t let you anywhere near her.”

“Really; then prove it. Get her sexy little ass over hear and we’ll find out which of us knows her better”

“Fine, what are the stakes? You name it”

“Anything I want?”

“I’m going to win, so name it. It don’t matter what you want from me cuz I won’t lose”

“Ok, if I can’t get up in her I’ll give $1000 and you can drive my convertible for two weeks. When I get done fuckin her you will owe me $1000 and I get you motorcycle for two weeks”

“I don’t have a $1000, you know that”

“Ok, since I’m risking a grand and my car, I want value for value. If I get my dick in her even for five seconds with her consent I get your bike, if she lets me bust in her cunt you owe me a bj”

“What! Fuck you”

“Come on buddy, what do you got to lose? You know for certain that I won’t be able to get near your precious perfect Jen. Don’t bitch up now, show your faith in her”

“Fine, it’s a bet.”

We shook on it and it was settled. If I was wrong he would get more than he knew, not only would I lose the love of my life, I would lose my dignity and self respect along with her.

Dwayne asked “when are we going to do this and how will you know what happens?”

“Tomorrow night and I don’t know. If you’re as great as you say I should be able to hear her outside your window”

“I have a better idea, come on and let me show you”

As we walked into Dwayne’s room he started to tell me how he was a real tech guru. He always got the newest and best of anything tech related. His newest toys were a set of high definition spy cameras that had a wireless connection to feed a recorder. He explained that the recorder could receive up to six different camera signals and record them all at once. The cameras were concealed in different things to make them inconspicuous. One was a smoke detector, another was a picture frame, and then he had various other hidden cams as well.

Dwayne proceeded to tell me his plan. I was to get Jen to wear something sexy and come over to go out with me to dinner and dancing. When she got there I would be in my room hiding with the recorder attached to my TV so I could see the “action” as he called it. Since I wouldn’t be there as far as Jen knew, Dwayne would have his chance to seduce her and I could see the whole thing from six different views. Of course the only action would be Jen shredding his ego with him not getting even a second’s worth of a chance to get her under his spell.

Just as we had planned, we put the cameras in place, one in the living room on the TV stand facing the couch and the rest strategically in Dwayne’s bedroom. I called Jen and made plans to go out and asked her to wear something sexy but not too sexy.

At about 7:00pm Jen texted me that she would be over in a half hour or so. I didn’t respond as part of the plan. When she knocked on the door I went in my room and locked the door. When I turned on the TV I saw Dwayne open the door wearing a pair tight white boxer/briefs and nothing else.

“Hey Dwayne. Is Jeff ready to go?”

“Jeff? He didn’t call you? He got an emergency call and had to take off”

“Whatever, I saw his car outside, where is he?”

“He’s not here, really. He told me he had to run out and that you were on your way and for me to tell you what happened and keep you entertained until he got back if you wanted to hang around and wait for him to get back.”

“Are you serious? He never called”

As she walked past to go to my room to check for herself she squeezed by Dwayne in the doorway. She noticed he was looking at her exposed cleavage as she went by.

“Really Dwayne! You don’t see enough from your whores? You got to look down my shirt as I walk by?”

Dwayne didn’t respond, he just smiled and had a chuckle to himself. As Jen knocked on the door Dwayne came around the corner, he didn’t say anything, just watched her. When I didn’t answer the door Jen called my cell. It rang and I realized that I had forgotten to silence the ringer.

Dwayne thinking quick on his feet said “that’s why he didn’t call. He left in such a rush he forgot his phone.”

“Oh well, I guess I’ll go. Tell him I came by and I’m not happy about this”

I could almost taste sweet victory when Dwayne said “well don’t rush to leave; Jeff said he would hopefully be back soon. You don’t want to waste all that sexy and just go home. Wait a while and see if he comes back.”

“I think I’ll just go; it’s probably best if I go.

I was so stoked that I almost let out a cheer. Luckily I remembered just in time to keep quiet. As near as victory was for me it was not to be that easy after all. Dwayne wasn’t going to lose a bet or the chance to turn my sweet Jen into another one of his black cock addicted sluts without pulling out all his little tricks.

“Ok Jen, please don’t go. I know you want to get out of here as quick as possible since Jeff is gone because you don’t like or trust me. I guess I don’t blame you, not with the way I stare at you every time you come around. It’s just that you are so beautiful, I can’t help myself. I have never seen a woman with so much confidence and strength. It’s really sexy, not to mention your big blue eyes and gorgeous body.”

“Uhm, uh, I don’t know what to say. Uhm, I guess thanks for acknowledging your behavior, and for the compliments. But I know you, and you only care about gettin in whatever pretty girl is in front of you.”

“That’s fair enough, now that we’ve cleared the air how about you hang around and see if Jeff gets back soon. You can watch tv in the living room.”

“Ok, as long as you understand that I’m not one of your sluts and you won’t be sticking anything in me, not tonight and not ever.”

“I wouldn’t try to do anything with you, Jeff is my friend and that’s a line I won’t cross.”

I loved every minute of it. Jen was proving me right, she shut down every one of Dwayne’s moves, except that she had agreed to stay and wait a while for me. But I wasn’t concerned about that; she had after all just laid down a brutal opinion of Dwayne that came from the heart.

I watched the living room via the camera we placed next to the TV. It was working so far; Jen was watching some movie and didn’t appear to notice the camera in the least. She sat there alone on the couch for nearly an hour. I thought that she would give up at any minute and head home.

Then I saw Dwayne walk into view to stand in front of Jen but to the side enough that I could still see her past him. He was still wearing nothing but his box/briefs. They were so tight nearly everything was exposed as if he were naked.

As much as I hate to admit it because he is such an asshole, Dwayne has a perfectly chiseled body, and his cock is larger than any I have seen including porn stars. Jen noticed too, her eyes were glancing from his to his cock. She must have been thinking the same as me. What a shame that something that looks so beautiful could be so ugly.

“Dwayne, why are you not wearing pants? You think you can walk in here and show off your body and I will change my mind and beg you to fuck me with your big black dick? That may work on the kind of girls you usually go for, but I told you I’m not one of your sluts.”

“I’m just trying to be comfortable. I am at home, not out in public or at your place. I just thought I would keep you company while you wait for Jeff.”

“If you want to keep me company why are you almost nude standing with your junk in my face? Why don’t you get decent and come and sit next to me and have a conversation?”

“I’ll sit with you, but I’m not going to change. If you aren’t interested in it why do care so much that I’m in my draws? I think you want it and you’re afraid you won’t be able to control yourself.”

“You really believe that?”

Dwayne nodded, “yep, I can see it in your eyes. If I tried you would let me fuck you right here on this couch and by the end you would beg me to fill you with my hot sticky nigger cum”

“You’re a sick bastard, how can anybody be so arrogant? You make me sick, you will never, ever; ever; fuck me anywhere, nor would I ever beg you for your hot sticky nigger cum”

“Denial is the first sign that you are under the spell. Its ok, I know its power well. You would be added to a long line of white girls that couldn’t resist the black cock. But I have to admit, I have never wanted to spread a pair of legs and mount a bitch as much as I want you; here; now”

“Ah…how sweet. I’ve never had a guy tell me he wanted to spread my legs and mount me. And that pet name, bitch, I’ve never been so: repulsed! What’s the matter with you? That’s exactly why you will never get me, or any girl like me. Women with decency and class don’t respond positively to your childish disgusting advances.”

At this point I was proud of Jen for ripping into Dwayne and his immature bullshit. I was kind of gettin concerned with the tone of the conversation. If it wasn’t for the stupid bet and pretending to be gone I would have gone out and stopped it, but I had to sit back and watch instead.

“Jen baby, come on. Admit you want my cock and let’s do this, the sooner you let down your guard and stop fighting your desire the sooner I can make you feel things you never knew you could. I’m going to get up in you sooner or later, if not today then tomorrow, or next week, or the next. Soon your willpower will fade and you be begging me to fuck you. you will do anything for some of this” as he rubbed his cock and squeezed the huge head”

Jen just sat there silent for several minutes watching him. She watched him stroke his cock, she looked him in the eyes, and she looked down at her lap and closed her eyes. Finally she sighed;

I was watching and listening so intently I didn’t miss a thing. I saw ever stroke, every squeeze of the head on the giant trouser snake. I heard every breath, every sigh, and every noise Dwayne’s sweaty dark skin made against the leather couch as he stroked his cock. I was suddenly sure that I had lost the bet with this big dicked bastard. But surprisingly I wasn’t completely unhappy. There were feelings of fear, nervousness, anger, excitement, and arousal. I can’t believe it, but I actually deep down began pulling for Dwayne to succeed. I wanted to see him shove all 12 inches of dark meat into her tight little twat.

Jen looked up, starting at her lap going to the floor, then to Dwayne’s muscular thighs settling briefly on his hand stroking the full length of his monstrous baby maker. As she looked into his eyes, cocky eyes that said she wasn’t special just another conquest, she knew there was only one way to win this argument. She wanted to help him see the truth in her words. Jen wanted to help Dwayne find happiness and live a full life, unlike the empty lustful existence he so far had suffered.

“If I weren’t with Jeff I would lie back on this couch and let you do your best to turn me. Afterward when you saw that you failed your ego would be crushed and you would see that your way is wrong and there is more to life than sex.”

“Don’t use your boyfriend as an excuse to hide behind your fear. All you have to is surrender to your desire and experience otherworldly pleasure.”

“Damn…! You are such an ass. Is that all you think of? You think sex is everything. It’s not! Sex is a beautiful thing meant for lovers, not for animals consumed by lust. Your kind of sex is nothing; it pales in comparison to making love to your soul mate. If I were single I swear I would let you take me in anyway for as long as you would to show you that without love and a spiritual connection to you that your dirty lust may get you off, but I would not enjoy it more than mildly at best. Having the body of a Greek god and a cock that would shame an elephant’s trunk doesn’t make up for the lack of a connection and intimacy”

I couldn’t believe my ears. Jen saying she would let this big sweaty dark skinned black jerk fuck her senseless just to prove a point. Did she have any idea what she was saying? How could she? What kind of sacrifice is it to let a man of such size and strength unleashes his full lustful fury on her beautiful petite innocent body.

Dwayne said again, “don’t use an excuse, give in and let me show you what you are missing. If you need to believe it to be for my benefit then so be it. But you will be the one to realize how wrong you are.”

As he stood up and slid his briefs down he stepped toward Jen to reveal the unhindered glory of his size. Jen just watched as with each step it came closer to her face, standing straight as an arrow. Stiff as a board and radiating sexual heat like a forest fire. Dwayne stepped up onto the couch and put both hands on Jen’s head to pull her forward.

He aimed he massive chocolate sex at her gorgeous little mouth. As the fist sized head pressed up against her lips Jen opened her mouth to grant entrance to the large shaft. As Dwayne slowly slid in further Jen began to gag, spit blew out around her lips and the shaft of his giant dick. When she gagged he slowed his advance but never stopped. Steadily with each gentle thrust of his hips Dwayne got an inch or so deeper into her throat until he had nearly all of his length beyond Jen’s full pink lips.

Dwayne softly and comfortingly praised Jen for how good she was with a dick in her throat. That’s as sweet as the black bastard ever got after he had caught his prey. He was an animal, sly and cunning. He lured them in with whatever bait it would take, but once he had them they were at his mercy. And he showed none.

With her mouth stretched beyond what she thought possible and a mouth and throat full of huge black dick, I zoomed in on jen’s face. She had a look of disbelief in her beautiful blue angel eyes. It was like she couldn’t figure out how she got herself into this situation or maybe she couldn’t believe that a man could be that well endowed and that she could engulf the entire length between her lips.

Her blue eye shadow was beginning to run down her eyelids and cheeks a little. Her eyes were watering from the choking and gagging. Dwayne took her by her ponytail and began to fuck her face with a faster pace than before. It was a relentless pace that Dwayne set. Each powerful thrust caused Jen to grunt and gag.

“Yeah bitch, I told you I would show you things you never new were possible. Oh…fuck! Take that nigger dick hoe, take it!”

Jen couldn’t respond even if she wanted to. I was so hard it felt like my cock might explode. I had never been involved in anything like that. Now not only was I involved I had been mostly responsible for it happening. It was so erotic to see my Jen being ravaged by this asshole that I couldn’t stand that I blew two loads myself jacking off watching

Almost in rhythm with my third load Dwayne’s thrusts got erratic and then he pulled back and left just the head in Jen’s mouth. He stroked the exposed length a few times.

“I’ma fill your mouth with my nut! Swallow it baby. Yeah…that’s it. That’s my girl. I bet Jeff don’t ever fuck your face like that.”

“No. he doesn’t quite do it like that.”

“I need a short rest and then we’ll get to the real fun” I’m going to give you the best dick you’ve ever had.”

As he turned, Dwayne looked right at the camera, grinned an arrogant grin and then winked at me before he turned to sit next to Jen.

She was wearing a short navy blue skirt that came to a few inches above her knees, a thin white tank top that showed a nice amount of cleavage and allowed her nipples to poke through. She had a thin gold chain around her neck with a small gold heart and a matching gold chain around her left ankle. To finish the sexy little outfit she had on a pair of thick soled sandals with white straps and cork sole.

After a short rest Dwayne sat up and stared right at the camera again, with the same taunting I got you grin. The joke was on him, he didn’t know that I was more excited than I had ever been. My cock was harder than if I was the one on the couch fuck Jen’s face.

As he turned Dwayne got down on his knees in front of her; a little moan escaped Jen’s lips as Dwayne reached up and pulled the thin straps of her tank top off her shoulders exposing her perky, little breasts. When aroused her nipples give her breasts a nice pointy shape. As hard as they were, as Dwayne tweaked them both between his thumbs and fingers they grew even longer.

As I watched Dwayne rub and pinch her nipples Jen really never seemed to be into it mentally or emotionally. The look in Jen’s eyes said that even as Dwayne tweaked her nipples and fondled her breasts that she was true to her word so far. She hadn’t become another of his cock obsessed sluts.

Dwayne continued to pinch, squeeze and suck Jen’s pointy nipples until she finally began to squirm under his weight. Encouraged by her movement Dwayne continued mauling her tits with a renewed effort. As hard as she tried Jen could no longer deny the pleasure she felt. Moaning and squirming she grabbed the back of his head and pulled him into her embrace. The look in her eyes no longer revealed indifference, now they held the wild fire of lust and desire.

“Oh….uhm….that’s it baby. uah…. I love it when you bite me.”

Jen pulled his head in tighter to her breasts and guided his face over each and pulled it away as he help each nipple gently in his teeth, stretching them.



“Right there baby….”

I had just witnessed first hand the transformation of my sweet innocent Jen, no longer was she my beautiful classy girlfriend. She had experienced lustful desire and succumbed to it. By the end of this night she would no doubt be one Dwayne’s sluts. She would be his greatest conquest, a good girl in love with someone else, raised to control her urges and look down on those who indulge in there desires. He had done that which most would think impossible.

Jen still having Dwayne’s head in her hands pushed him back onto his knees and stood in front of him. She lifted her skirt over waste and slid her lacey g-string panties down her tan athletic legs. As she stood over him she looked down and said, “Well this is what you’ve been wanting, don’t keep me waiting.”

By now we’re hours into the whoring of my girl. I’ve beat my dick sore and came so many times I lost count. But I never lost my arousal even for a minute. Now I couldn’t wait to see Dwayne penetrate my petite hard bodied girlfriend. It was like I was in a trance. Jen also seemed to be interested in only one thing and that was about twelve inches and a pound and a half a nigger dick.

Dwayne went down on Jen like bear eatin a honey hole. the sight of his coal black skin against her golden tan skin was so erotic I blew two loads just on the contrast of their skin color.


“Don’t stop, oh…yeah… fuck me with your tongue!”

“Uhm..slp…slp… you’re pussy is sweet as honey, slp…slp… you’re so hot baby, I can’t’ wait to get in your tight little fuck tunnel.”

“Oh yeah baby…put that big nasty nigger shaft in my pussy…”

“You think you can handle it? You really want to take a big nasty nigger dick in your pretty white pussy?”

“Put it in me… please put it in baby…”

“You got to convince me you really want it and you handle it”

“Baby please fuck me…please please stick the long fat baby maker in my tight pink lust hole”

That’s what Dwayne was looking for. He licked from her ass through her slit up to her mouth and slipped his cock head into her pussy in one fluid motion.

When the tip slid in Jen whole body tensed. He pulled out and reinserted the head a little deeper this time. Each time his cock split her lips he pushed a little deeper.

“Oh god girl your shit is tight….! Fuck this is good pussy! Oh my…fuck this pussy is tight…”

“Please be easy… oh god you’ve got me so full…oh baby please go slow…. it hurts so good baby don’t stop…!”

With his first several strokes Dwayne couldn’t get much more than his big cock head past the tight opening of Jen’s cunt. But using slow steady thrusts he gradually pumped more and more of his massive lust muscle inside her. Each pull left her wanting more while each thrust left her wandering if she could take any more. The harder Dwayne fucked Jen the harder I beat off.

Dwayne carried on with the slow steady fuckin for what seemed like hours until he got the entire shaft in her pussy and his big balls were slapping her ass when he bottomed out.

This is when Dwayne takes control and does it his way. He stretched Jen out nice and slow, he was gentle and attentive. Now she was stretched open and ready to be mounted and bread. Even if there was a condom big enough to cover his massive girth and length he wouldn’t wear it. This was Dwayne’s pussy now, to do with as he pleased when he pleased, how he pleased.

That’s exactly what he did too.

“Now I’m going to show you what a man fucks like, you just a slut like the rest of em. I told you I was going to fuck you and I told you would beg me for this dick before we were through.”

Then he unleashed the beast. Jen was laid on the couch with top pulled down below her tits, her skirt up around her waste, her feet on the floor with her legs spread wide as they could and her ass hanging over the edge of the cushion.

Jen’s ponytail was all but completely loose. Her makeup had faded and ran, she was covered in sweat. Her tits and neck had bite marks all over and her nipples were so pink and swollen they looked like cherries.

As Dwayne started his final assault on my girl’s pussy i began my final assault on myself. With every furious thrust of his cock Jen’s whole body was shook. Her tits bounced. Her head bobbed. Her legs flailed wildly around his waste and she screamed, moaned, and begged for more. He fucked her so hard I thought he would drive his cock through her and out her belly. After 20 minutes of furiously pounding Jen’s pussy Dwayne picked up speed and lost a little of his rhythm.

“Oh god baby you’re going to break me….! Oh fuck yes fuck yes fuck yea….! Don’t stop till I’m knocked up! Yes you big dicked nigger! Oh god damn fuck that pussy…! Don’t stop till there’s a little black bastard growing in me…!”

“Uh..uh..uhm..uh..oh fuck…! You wanna nigger baby huh…! You wanna little big dick baby boy in you…! Oh fuck bitch…oh fuck.. Uhm… it cums bitch..! Here’s your baby you god damn whore….! Oh fu…….ck….! Yea….uh.uh.uh.uh.uhm…….now that’s some good pussy.”

“That’s some good dick. Whoa shit I can’t believe that just happened. Whoa my god that was unreal. How can any mere man fuck that good? You must be some kind of god you big dick nasty bastard.”

I passed out from exhaustion in my room. When I woke up Jen and Dwayne were laid out asleep in his bed with the door wide open. In the floor outside my door was a piece of paper with my name on it. It was a note from Jen.

It said, “Hey baby, if you’re reading this we must still be asleep. Well don’t wake us; we had a hell of a night fuckin. But you already know that since you were in your room watching the whole thing. Dwayne told me everything. It’s sweet that you believed in me that much. I guess I let you down. But I want you to know that I love you and hope that we can make things work. Oh yeah, as far as the debt from you losing the bet last night, it’s not as hard to deep throat it as it looks. I’ll help you with it.”

My Wifes First Threesome | // Wed, 11 Apr 2018 07:29:11 +0000 // It had been about six years since my wife and I had bought our house, and our guest bedroom was in need of a good painting. So, I hired a local painter to take care of the job. The guy had been recommended to me by a friend, and after doing a quick appraisal, he told me he could take care of the room in one day. “No problem,” I said, “we’ll be here all Saturday.”

Around noon on Saturday, the painter — Rob was his name — arrived at the house. My wife, Emily, greeted him at the door, and showed him up to the guest room while I took care of some work in the den. After leading him upstairs, Emily returned to the den to join me, sitting on my lap as I looked over some business reports. Nonchalantly, I grazed my hand across her leg, rubbing her thigh and continuing my reading. Emily was wearing this tight little miniskirt, and after a few minutes, my mind had drifted from what was on those reports to what was concealed underneath that skirt. I began thinking about the amazing sex we had had last night, and I was becoming increasingly horny as I relived those memories. Subtly, I slid my hand in between my wife’s tanned, juicy thighs, and began to edge closer to her nether-regions.

Upon realizing what I was up to, Emily quickly snapped her legs completely closed. “Jason!” she scolded, “the painter is right upstairs!” I rolled my eyes. Yes, sex with Emily was great, but sometimes, I wished she could be just a little less uptight. While she was by no means shy in the bedroom — she loved to suck cock and had demanded anal on multiple occasions — she was absolutely adamant about keeping our sex life entirely between us. She disliked PDA, wasn’t fond of nude beaches, and absolutely loathed porn. Basically, she felt sex and nudity should be shared between one man and one woman, without others seeing or knowing about it. Obviously, with this firm stance, a quickie with the painter upstairs was out of the question.

But, being a horny male, I persisted. “Come on, baby, just a quick one.” She frowned.

“And what if the painter comes down and sees us?” she asked.

I thought about this for a minute. Desperate to just get into those panties — sex or not — I compromised. “You just sit here and I’ll finger you,” I proposed. “If we hear him coming, I’ll move my hand, and he’ll be none the wiser.” To make my offer even more appealing, I slid my hand a little further up Emily’s leg, prodding her pussy with my pinky finger. Reluctantly, she spread her legs a few inches.

I smiled, and moved the rest of my hand deeper down her skirt. I grabbed hold of her panties, and pulled them off of her quickly. I stuffed them behind me on the chair, ensuring that if the painter did come down, he wouldn’t see her delicates strewn about the floor. And, with her pussy now exposed, I hiked up her skirt a bit and got to work. Emily was already pretty wet, and as I began encircling her clit with my thumb, she closed her eyes and breathed in. Gradually, I picked up the pace, moving more and more quickly around her magic button. As I worked, she spread her legs even further apart, revealing a pair of soaking wet lips. Unable to resist, I plunged a finger into her hole, and then slowly pulled it out. The second time, I added another finger, entering her pussy to the sound of a slight moan. After a few more distinct strokes, I began to finger-fuck her repeatedly, pressing up upon her g-spot with each entry. Her moans grew increasingly louder, and within a few minutes, her pussy was dripping with a steady trickle of juices. I could smell the sweet, memorable odor on my fingers, and desperate to taste some, I slid my wife over and moved myself to the floor. I spread her legs further, and thrust my head in between them.

“Baby,” she moaned, “stop; he’ll come down. He’ll see. Ohhhh, stop. Ohhhhh, baby.” Her objections slowly faded off, replaced by a series of passionate moans. As I stuck my tongue as far as I could into her pussy, she convulsed in her chair, bucking her hips wildly. I continued to tongue-fuck my Emily, alternating between her wet hole and her flushed clit. Her moans seemed to suggest she was favoring the latter, so with a sudden lurch, I opened wide and took her clit in my mouth. I began sucking eagerly, and Emily shrieked. Realizing I was getting her a bit too worked up, I shifted the focus of my oral activities to her upper thighs, allowing her to cool down for a minute. Meanwhile, I returned my hand to her pussy, rubbing the whole area gently with my palm. “Baby,” she gasped, “your cock. I want your cock.”

I stared at her, bewildered. My Emily, who had scolded me minutes before for getting a little intimate, was now begging for me to fuck her, with the painter right upstairs. Obviously, I didn’t care what had caused the change of heart, though I assumed that I had myself to thank. I willingly unzipped my pants and whipped out my cock, already fully erect. I stood up, and she reclined on the chair, lifting her legs in the air. She wrapped her legs around me and pulled me in, driving my throbbing dick right into her sweet spot. As I entered her, she gasped.

“Yeah, how’s that feel, honey?” I asked, taking the gasp as a sign of wild pleasure. But Emily didn’t respond. Instead, she stared, wide-eyed, straight past me, towards the opening of the den. I turned around, and there, equally dumbfounded, was Rob the painter.

“Uhhh, sorry Mr. and Mrs. Scott,” he stammered. “I heard a woman shriek, and I thought Emily may have fallen or gotten hurt. I’m so sorry to have interrupted.”

I looked at him, at a loss for what to say. Then, as I struggled for the right words, I noticed something peculiar — I was thrusting. Or rather, Emily’s legs — which were still wrapped around me — were slowly guiding me in and out of her. I don’t think Emily even realized what she was doing; her eyes were still transfixed on our intrusion. And, following her gaze, I had a second revelation — her eyes were actually transfixed on a certain part of our intrusion. As Emily pulled me towards her again and again — however subtly it might be — her gaze was directed straight at Rob’s cock, clearly outlined in his tight-fitting jeans.

Now, I’m definitely not the jealous type. I’m also not the type that attends swinger parties or fantasizes about different men taking turns with my wife. But, there was something about this situation — Emily’s glazed look, her subconscious willingness to continue getting fucked in front of a complete stranger, or perhaps my natural desire to continue having sex — that made me let go of all inhibitions. Knowing Emily would snap out of her trance, get up, and put her clothes back on at any second, I knew I had to act fast if I was to take advantage of this situation.

And so, I plunged my penis deep into her, forcing Emily to issue another loud shriek. I motioned for the painter to come over, and — like a zombie — he did. I looked at Emily, my sweet, innocent wife, and asked her if she liked what she had seen. “I saw you staring at the painter’s junk,” I teased. “Would you like to see it?”

Emily’s eyes grew wider. She shook her head back and forth. “Of course not,” she murmured; “I wasn’t looking at anything.”

But her actions said otherwise. By this time, I would have expected Emily to have slapped me, slapped the painter, and stormed out of the room. Instead, she was still lying there, with me inside of her, legs still twisted around my back. While the thrusting had stopped, she made no motion to get up, and her unconvincing objection to seeing Rob’s cock betrayed her words. Challenging her to protest, I nodded to Rob. He knew what to do. Slowly, he unzipped his jeans, and an enormous bulge sprung out. There was something hidden within those briefs the painter was wearing, and I knew that Emily wanted a look at it. I also knew that she was too afraid to make a move.

Loving the mix of emotions my wife was clearly feeling — confusion, lustfulness, surprise, and maybe even a little fear — I continued to tease her. “It’s okay, baby. If you want to see the painter’s cock, then go ahead and see. But if you’d rather not, then I’ll just have him leave. You just give me the word.”

Knowing that she was being forced to make a decision — between losing all inhibitions and giving up an incredible opportunity — she glared at me. I smiled, and I suppose this may have put her a bit at ease. I was making it clear that I was relaxed and enjoying this, and it seems that this loosened her up a bit, as well. Reluctantly, she turned to Rob, and admitted, “okay, I want to see it.”

Rob didn’t need the coaxing that Emily did. As soon as he was given the word, he dropped his briefs, exposing his rock-hard penis. My wife was mesmerized. She stared at it, apparently at a loss for what to do next. She looked at me, as if for guidance.

I offered no such guidance. Hell, I didn’t even know what I wanted her to do. This hadn’t been planned, and as I said, I wasn’t really into sharing my wife. But nothing thus far had deterred or upset me, so I decided to push this to the limit. “Go ahead,” I said, “grab it if you’d like.”

And she did. For the first time in her life, Emily was holding two cocks. One was firmly clasped in her left hand, and the other was tightly held in her dripping pussy. And she wanted both, now. Immediately upon seizing the painter’s dick, she reasserted control over my torso, pushing me deep inside of her with her legs. At the same time, she began to stroke Rob, jerking him off furiously as I watched. She looked up at me as she did this, and then at Rob. We simply both smiled back at her.

The faster Emily stroked Rob, the harder I pounded her. I was getting off merely on watching the scene before me; sliding in and out of my wife at the same time made the feeling even greater. The den chair was now fully reclined, and Rob was standing right near the head of the chair with a look of ecstasy on his face. After a few minutes of constant stroking, Emily’s sensual moans had evolved into screams of joy. “Keep going, baby! Keep fucking me! You want me to be a little slut, don’t you? You like seeing me with another cock, huh? Does this turn you on?”

And with that, Emily shoved the painter’s cock into her mouth. I was shocked. True, I had coaxed her into touching Rob. But sucking his dick? That was entirely her own decision. I looked down at her, my conservative, innocent partner, slurping and spitting all over this strange man’s genitals. She didn’t even bother to look up to see if I approved; she was too focused on pleasuring the painter to even care if I was okay with this. Fortunately, I was more than okay.

I continued to fuck my wife, not once breaking away from the view of her passionate blowjob. She was really pulling out all the stops to get this guy off — licking his balls, squeezing his ass, even deepthroating his cock. She closed her eyes as she slowly drew herself closer and closer to his pelvis, gradually easing his dick into the back of her throat. I watched as she fought back her gag reflex, taking Rob’s full length in her mouth. When she opened her eyes, and looked right at me, I nearly blew my load. Never had I seen her deepthroat that much cock; I wanted some of that action myself.

After about seven years of marriage, I’m guessing my wife could tell just what I wanted. Spitting out the painter’s gleaming cock, she turned her attention to me. “Do you want your little whore to take your cock like that?” she asked. “Do you want to fuck my throat, baby?” I nodded, removing myself from Emily’s pussy and offering my penis for her oral service. “Well okay,” she said, “but I’m still going to need a cock inside of my wet pussy.”

I knew exactly what Emily was getting at. Jerking off and blowing a complete stranger had only been a warm-up. I had unleashed the slut inside of my wife, and that slut was not yet satiated. She wanted to feel a new cock inside of her. And at this point, how could I refuse?

I laid down on the floor, and Emily crawled off the chair towards me. She got down on all fours and brought her face to my midsection, smiling. “You, painter,” she called behind her, “fuck me.”

“Yes ma’am,” Rob replied, getting right behind her and entering her doggy-style. Emily moaned with pleasure as he began steadily pounding her, and she screamed with delight when he started slapping her ass. As he continued to ravage my wife’s pussy and backside, I quivered, feeling my wife’s warm, moist tongue on my cock. The warmth grew as she took more and more of me inside her, and I almost exploded as I felt the head of penis brush against her throat. Once her mouth had engulfed my entire member, she let it back out, only to quickly take it all in once again. Her rhythm soon began to sync itself with Rob’s thrusting, and within minutes, I was ready to come. From the look on Rob’s face, I could tell he was feeling the same way.

I guess Emily felt me starting to tense up, because she quickly stopped her sucking and lifted herself up off of me. I watched as Rob removed his cock from her pussy; and I was mesmerized by the glimmer of my wife’s pussy juices on another man’s penis. Emily brought me back to reality as she grabbed me, motioning for Rob and me to stand in front of her. Getting to her knees, my wife drew the two of us close to her mouth, taking turns licking each of our cocks. While she sucked one of us, she would jerk off the other, and I knew it was only a matter of minutes before my wife was covered in a shower of cum.

Emily brought our cocks to her chest, and rubbed the head of each against her tits. Shiny, oozy precum dripped out of my cock as she circled it around her erect nipple, and on the other side of her chest, Rob’s dick was doing the same. “You guys want to come all over me?” she teased. “I’m all yours.” She continued to play with us, teasing our cocks until I just couldn’t take it any longer. I grabbed my dick out of her hands and pounded away on myself, feeling my insides tighten as I prepared to shoot my load. My wife opened her mouth wide, and at the same time, grabbed the painter’s cock with both hands. She stroked furiously, and I could see Rob’s legs shake as he passed the point of no return.

Simultaneously, Rob and I shot globs of cum onto Emily’s face. I aimed for her mouth, but my cum went everywhere — her cheeks, her nose, her forehead, her neck, and her chest. As Rob exploded, Emily pointed him downwards onto her tits, and streams of cum dribbled down her chin and her voluptuous breasts. After every last drop of cum had left Rob’s dick, Emily proceeded to suck him dry, using one hand to hold the cock and the other to spread our cum evenly across her chest. A minute later, she turned her attention to me, rubbing my dick on her cum-soaked cheek. “I didn’t know I could be such a cock-hungry slut,” she giggled, spitting jizz out as she spoke. I smiled in approval. Neither did I.

Sara and the Frat Party | // Wed, 24 Jan 2018 05:34:48 +0000 // This was Sara’s first Frat Party and she was a little nervous. She had heard about how wild they sometimes got. She was alone and thought that if it got too out of hand, she could always leave and walk back to her apartment house. Her sister/roommate was on a date and probably was going to get fucked, so Sara was looking for a distraction. She really didn’t feel like sitting in her room alone.

When she arrived, she was greeted at once and shown downstairs to the “party room.” It was wall to wall people and the smoke almost gagged her. There was a pool table in the middle of the room covered with a sheet of plywood to make a table. Under it was a beer keg and what looked like a thousand beer glasses on the table, some full but mostly empty. Someone filled a glass for her and she settled back to watch.

Some couples were dancing to hard rock music so loud it hurt her ears. Others were trying to talk and needing to yell at the top of their lungs to be heard. Some were making out in the corners. She watched them and wondered how far they would go. Their hands were already roaming. She sipped on her beer and made small talk with a couple of girls nearby. She had to yell. She was not sure this was for her.

Soon, someone organized a drinking game involving whiskey and beer. Jugs were passed around and the game consisted of drinking as much as possible in as short a time as possible. She took part for a while and it was fun, until she felt a little woozy and dropped out.

In the corner watching her was a tall good looking guy. She noticed him and smiled and he came over and introduced himself. “Hi,” he said, “my name is Phil. You’re new here aren’t you? Freshman?” “Yeah,” she replied, “I’m Sara. There’s a first time for everything. I hope to have a good time.”

“Well, there is no way a hot girl like you could not have a good time here!” He said. She laughed and said, “Thanks, but as long as there are hot guys like you around, I’m sure I will enjoy myself.” She blushed and knew the drink was getting to her. He made a face and she playfully punched him. She was thinking that maybe this wasn’t so bad after all. She liked the way he laughed. She liked the way he looked at her.

“So, tell me Phil, what happens at these parties? I’ve heard they can get pretty wild?”

“They can get just as wild as you want them to, Sara, but now that I’ve adopted you, I will watch out for you.”

“Do you adopt freshman girls often?” She asked. “As often as I can, for sure. Where do you live?”

“My sister Patty and I just got an apartment over on sixth,” she replied. “Still learning my way around. Do you know her?”

“I don’t think so, but if she’s as sexy as you, maybe I should.” Sara laughed again and said, “Oh no you don’t mister. You’d like her, but I saw you first.”

“Ok with me, Sara.” This was sounding better all the time. “Hey, would you dance with me?” He took her hand and they fought their way through the crowd.

The music was louder than ever and even though it was a fast song, there was no chance of moving very fast. They more or less stayed close and their bodies touched as they danced. Sara was surprised that she felt aroused, but with this hunk rubbing against her, she couldn’t help it. She knew she was getting to him as well with her little tank top and short skirt barely hiding her tits and ass. A couple of times she thought she felt him getting hard. It pleased her. She could feel the drinks even more now. She pressed closer to Phil She was having fun! She was sorry when the music stopped.

Hot and sweaty, they moved back into the corner. Phil left her and went over to the table and returned with two beers and two whiskey chasers. He handed her drinks to her and downed his whiskey in one gulp, then took a swig of beer. She thought he was the neatest guy ever. She smiled, and downed her whiskey and followed with a big gulp of beer.

“Outstanding!” he said. He reached over and kissed her quickly and when he pulled back, she grabbed his shirt and kissed him back hard.

“Hey Phil,” someone shouted. “Where did you find her? She’s hot! By the way, sweetheart, his name around here is Fuckin’ Phil!” Everyone started laughing and pointing at them and Sara was embarrassed. Her face got red and she asked him “is it really Fuckin’ Phil?” He just looked chagrined. They huddled in the corner.

“Don’t pay any attention to those assholes, they’re just jealous.” He pulled her to him and kissed her again. She almost dropped her beer but did not pull away. Finally he let her go and she took a deep breath and leaned against the wall. She smiled at him again. She noticed there were fewer couples making out now.

“You are, without a doubt, the most beautiful girl here,” he said. He put both hands on the wall on both sides of her, trapping her to him. She didn’t know what to say, so she just put her arms around his waist and pulled him to her. They kissed deeply and swapped tongue action for a long moment.

As they pulled apart, he said “Would you like a tour of the house?” She thought for a moment, knowing this was a bad idea, but the drinks had hit her and she was horny and he was sexy and she didn’t care. She hoped Patsy was doing as well. “Yeah,” she said, “I would like that.” They emptied their beers. She followed him out.

He led her over to the stairs and they went up to the main floor. He walked her through the dining room to a large recreation area full of people and without stopping he started up some stairs in the back. He didn’t say anything and she followed silently holding his hand. They went up two flights and then down a hall and opened a door. “This is my room,” he announced. “As a senior, I get a room with only one roommate instead of the sleeping halls.” The room had two double beds, two closets and two desks with computers. She looked around and asked “Where is your roommate now?” He pulled her back to him. “Not here,” He kissed her once again and she melted into his arms. His hands began to roam over her back and down to her bottom. She did not protest or resist. She knew they both wanted the same thing. His right hand moved over her breast and cupped it. His left hand slipped under her skirt. He touched her pussy through her panties and stroked gently. She moaned, “Want to get Lucky Phil?” She licked his earlobe. “Close the door.” He grinned and moved to do so.

He checked the hallway, swinging the door closed and turned back to her. She had pulled off her top and was shimmying out of her skirt and panties. She was completely nude. His mouth dropped open and he stared at her in astonishment.

“Y’see,” Sara said grinning, “I’m a girl.”

“God, I’ll say you are, baby!” his hard-on jumped. Sara turned a circle, giving him a good look at her and snickered at him. Her tits stood high and proud and her trimmed pussy was framed by her slim hips. She crooked a finger at him and motioned for him to come closer. He began tearing his clothes off, popping shirt buttons and didn’t stop until he was just as naked as she was. His cock was nearly slapping his stomach.

“That’s impressive!” Sara said mildly, “No wonder they call you Fuckin’ Phil.” She knelt in front of him and skinned it down. Her hands were soft and warm. He put his hands in her hair as she milked the cock. Her perfume was eating at his brain. Then she licked the head and took it into her mouth, smiling up at him. “Are you gonna come, Phil?” she said.

He reached down and slipped both hands under her arms, lifted her and dropped her on the bed, all in one motion. Sara squealed and went “oof”, her shapely white legs went up and out and he flung himself between them, his cock nodding heavily. She was smiling, he noticed as he stroked her with the cock then entered her slowly. He disappeared inside her and thrust, not too fast, but steadily. Sara opened her mouth as it speared her and sighed lovingly. “Oh, yeah. That’s what a girl likes!”

He let himself down on her lovely breasts and scooped her ass up fucking the cock into her firm writhing body, deep and hot. Her legs held him, her arms slid around him. She sensed he could not wait.

“Shoot it to me,” she breathed. She grabbed his ass cheeks with both hands and held him tight.

He couldn’t help himself. The exquisite sensation exploded in his brain and, fucking her wildly, the stuff welled up and spurted its milky gift. Sara spasmed with him and jerked wildly. He continued to jab and lunge long after he came. Sara enjoyed it too, but wanted more — much more.

“You’re a crazy fucker Phil.” She whispered. He was still in her, moving his cock in and out gently.

“You’re too much, Sara. You made me shoot too soon.” He said.

She only giggled lightly and replied “Are you gonna cock your gun again?” “Oh, I will, baby, I will”

They sat up and looked each other over closely. She was so lovely, stimulating, that he could not resist her. He pushed her flat and slid down until her pussy was just in front of his eyes. He stroked her clit and opened her up. His tongue slid over and around and in. Sara writhed in ecstasy and held his head in place for long minutes.

He sucked her clit and ran two fingers in and out of her vagina. She came then just a little. Just enough to take the edge off.

She pushed him off and went down on him again. He was hard now. Phil groaned, feeling the convulsing warmth of her sucking mouth and the excitement of her tongue. She masturbated him with her lips, fast and hard, in a frenzy. She took the cock out of her mouth and licked it up and down as if she loved it. She blew on it and drew him deep inside and sucked hard. Once again, it was impossible for him to hold back. He almost cried as he jerked, stiffening. She gulped the smoky load and the smell filled the room. She was hot for it. Milking the throbbing shaft, she swallowed it all and for long moments he was helpless in her bold fingers and voracious mouth.

Oh, Shit…. she had sucked him off! He lay there panting, legs wide. She grinned at him, licking at the weakening prick. She was so cute! He really wanted to fuck her, but the poor cock was wasted.

“I should have warned you, Phil. I love to suck cock. It’s yummy.” She said, putting the now soft prick back in her mouth. Then she began to play with it, popping it in and out of her mouth, making funny sounds, licking it and skinning it down. She squeezed it between her lovely breasts, moving them up and down the cock. She didn’t seem old enough to know all the things she did.

Phil just moaned. “Get it hard please, baby. I really want to fuck you.” She said. She giggled again, frigging it hotly, licking the tip of it, speaking to it. “C’mon honey, stand on your own two feet — or your own two balls.” She kept it up until he began to thicken and extend a little, not hard enough yet. She wriggled up and rubbed her wet pussy over the cock. This helped. She giggled and nuzzled his neck lovingly, feeling the cock finally slowly harden.

“It wants me.” Sara whispered. She reached between them and oozed it into her open cunt. Phil thrust slowly in and out of her. As it firmed even more in the warmth, he rolled her over and began to fuck her slowly, deeply, very warm and cozy with her lovely legs about him. “There baby, now we’re fucking,” she said.

Sara kissed him as he fucked her. She moaned into his mouth letting him know that she liked it. She began to buck. He thrust harder. It felt like it was in her a yard. She fisted his hair and pulled him down to her.

“Faster, honey. Harder. Make me come. I want to come!” Sara said. She writhed beneath him and whispered in his ear. “Fuck me. I’m almost there. That’s the way. Just like that. More, more. Give me more.”

He poured it to her, fast as he could. Now that he had come twice himself, he could go on and on. She humped up and began to come for him. He felt it inside her and was happy that he had finally got her off. She cried out and wrapped her legs and arms around him and fucked back as hard as she could too. “Oh that’s so good. Don’t stop. Keep it coming, baby. I want to come again.” She cried. He slowed only a little and kept going.

All of a sudden, the door swung open with a crash. They both looked over, but never stopped fucking.

Another couple burst in, half dressed and stopped, seeing them on the bed. They watched for a minute. The guy said, “Hi Phil, who’s the girl?” Phil said, “This is Sara, and we’re busy.” He never stopped fucking Sara. She was shocked, but too far gone to care. She closed her eyes and fucked back at him.

“Yeah, well we’re gonna be busy too. This is Emily and she wants to get fucked.” Emily just smiled. They both yanked their few clothes off and jumped on the other bed. He was on her and in her and in seconds, they were going at it. Hard and fast. Emily was panting and looking at Phil

Phil said, “Hi Emily. Sara, that crude guy is my roommate Jack and he’s fucking Emily.” Sara just laughed and said, “Hi, guys. I’m getting fucked too.”

It was getting to her again and she closed her eyes. Phil was thrusting hard, his cock seemed bigger than before. Sara knew she was seconds away. “I’m coming, Phil. Go Baby.”

They all continued until Sara began spasming and trying to come quietly so not to be heard. About then, Emily started gasping and it was clear that she was coming also. She was not as quiet as Sara and cried out her ecstasy. Both guys just rode them through it and kept fucking, slower now. Sara began to relax and hugged him close.

As they worked themselves into a nice glow, moving slowly and whispering encouragement to each other, Jack looked over and asked “Wanna switch?” He was grinning crazily at Sara. Sara looked back at Jack.

Phil replied, “No, don’t think so, Sara is special to me.”

Sara looked up into Phil’s eyes smiling, “If you want to, it’s ok. I don’t mind. Jack’s kinda cute.”

“Are you sure,” Phil asked.

“Yeah. It wouldn’t be my first time.” Sara replied. “My sister and I traded off once. It was really hot!”

Jack heard her. “Alright,” he shouted pulling out of Emily and standing. Sara noted that his cock was long, but not as thick as Phil’s. It was very hard, red and wet. It looked inviting. Phil was a little disappointed, but climbed off of Sara and moved over to the other bed. Sara watched the bobbing cock as Jack moved between her spread legs and was on her in an instant. She grabbed his cock and guided him in, gasping as he entered.

One off, one on, Slick, she thought. She felt him so deep. She smiled up at him “Hi, Jack. Welcome aboard. That feels sooo good. Can you make me come again?” She wrapped her arms and legs around him and moved seductively.

He grinned, kissed her and sucking on one nipple began to fuck her faster and harder. “I’ll make us both come, baby. You’ll like it.” His cock was different than Phil’s, but felt amazing.

Jack scooped her up and fucked her desperately. Her body tensed under the assault, hands on his shoulders, feet slapping the bed. She wanted to make it last, but it was no use. Jack was overdue and she was ready. They both panted loudly and looked into each other’s eyes, reading how close each was. Sara sighed and sucked in her breath. “Yeah, I like it, Jack. Give it to me. Hard. I’m getting close.”

“I told you you’d like it.” Jack said. He gave her some good clit action and began fucking her steadily, deeper and harder. A moan escaped her lips and her eyelids fluttered and closed.. Her legs rubbed against his urging him on. The cock was getting to her. She closed her eyes and just let it happen.

Jack whispered to her, “Look at them.” turning his head. Sara didn’t want to as she was getting very close, but she glanced at the other bed and Phil and Emily were going at it doggie style. Phil’s big cock was driving into her and she had her head down and her ass up and her eyes closed, fists grabbing the sheets. It was enough to get Sara off. She closed her eyes and came again.

Sara raised jack clear off the bed as she thrust her hips up. She gasped and squeezed him with arms, legs and pussy, until he began to moan and cry out himself. He emptied into Sara in a series of convulsions and she pulsed each time with him in unison. “Oh, oh, oh, you did it, Jack, you did it.” She slowly relaxed.

Easing up, he panted still moving the cock in and out and looked down at her. “You are something else Sara. Phil was right, you are special.”

Sara moved gently with him keeping the glow alive. “That was sooo Hot.”

They watched, still moving together, as Phil and Emily reached a similar climax. They arched together and cried out. Moving for a few minutes more, they finally collapsed, Emily flat on her tummy and Phil resting on her back. Jack pulled out of Sara and she cooed softly as he did. She felt the loss of that wonderful cock.

As Phil and Emily disengaged, the four of them sat on the beds naked and sated. They talked awhile enjoying the intimacy and the friendship. There were no strings attached to their time together and they all knew it. Sara thought for a minute about Patsy and her date and couldn’t wait to see her and tell her about her adventure.

Phil still felt overwhelmed by Sara and as he drove her back to her apartment he told her so. He really wanted to see her again. Sara just smiled at him and kissed him. “Thanks for the fun, Phil. You were great.”

Sara had that effect on every guy she fucked. They wanted more. It made her proud.

She kissed him goodnight and said “Will you invite me back to your next Frat party?”

She walked up the steps into the apartment and opened the door. Her sister was sitting there waiting for her.

Their eyes met and Sara blushed. “Oh, my God.” Patsy exclaimed. “That must have been quite a party.”

Fertility Doctor | // Sun, 31 Dec 2017 04:15:14 +0000 // My wife and I had been trying to get pregnant for nearly a year before we decided to get checked for fertility. Well my wife went to her doctor and was told that she was in complete working order so it was my turn to go get my seed tested.

What a dismal place that doctor’s office was. As I sat in the waiting room I was afraid I’d catch something just sitting there.

Finally after an hour the doctor was ready for me. When I saw the doctor it definitely lifted my spirits after sitting around so long in the drab little waiting room.

“Hello, I’m Dr. Emily Wilson. If you’ll come with me I’ll take you back and we can get started.” Emily said.

Dr. Emily Wilson is in her early 30’s with long blonde hair, long legs, and a great figure accentuated by the short skirt and tight blouse she was wearing. She was really sexy, and I couldn’t help thinking that I wouldn’t mind playing doctor with her.

Emily led me back to a small room.

“Okay, it says here that you’re here for a fertility check. To do a sperm count and viability test I’ll need you to give a semen sample.” Emily said.

“I pretty much knew that doc.” I said.

“Well, I’ve taken to saying it because you would not believe the number of men that come in here and fill the specimen jar with urine. Speaking of which, you’ll need this.” Emily said.

She gave me a little cup to catch my sample in.

“There are some magazines in there for…inspiration. I’ll be back to see how you’re doing in a little while.” Emily said.

She then left me to do my thing.

I thumbed through the magazines one by one trying to find something that would arouse me, but nothing worked.

After nearly an hour Emily knocked on the door and entered.

“Are you having problems?” Dr. Wilson asked.

“I’m afraid so. These magazines just aren’t working. I should have known they wouldn’t; I have never been able to become aroused from just pictures before.” I said.

“We have a room with a TV and some adult videos; would a video help?” Emily asked.

“I’m afraid not doc. Videos have just as little affect as pictures.” I said.

“Well it appears as if something is having the desired affect.” Emily said.

Sure enough my cock was starting to wake up.

“If the pictures didn’t work; what do you suppose is getting that reaction?” Emily asked.

“It’s got to be you doctor. I’ve always been this way; only the real thing can get me aroused.” I said.

“I see. Well we need your sample. Wait here for just another minute, I’ll be right back.” Emily said.

“Whatever you say; I can’t go home without giving a sample.” I said.

For a few minutes I sat there wondering what she was going to do, but then I got my answer when she walked in with a girl who couldn’t have been much more than 21.

“Gina this is the patient that’s been having trouble. Oh, sir this is Gina my new assistant. Gina is going to help us out with your little problem.” Emily said.

I was a little unsure about things sitting with my pants off in a room with a female doctor and her young assistant.

“You’re the expert here, but what can she do that you can’t?” I asked.

“Gina has just the kind of skills that can help us with this situation.” Emily said.

“What kind of skills?” I asked.

“Obedience.” Emily said.

“Obedience?” I asked.

“Yes, obedience. Observe. Gina please remove your blouse” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

The young girl lifted her fingers to her buttons and slowly unbuttoned her blouse, removed it, and placed it on the counter. She had very nice breasts confined in a lacy white bra. It seemed that Dr. Wilson was planning on filling my need for live stimulation through the use of her young assistant.

“Very good Gina; please remove your skirt now.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

Gina unzipped and slid her skirt down over her hips, down to the floor, and she squatted down to pick it up. She straightened it up and placed it on the counter as well.

“Excellent Gina; now remove your bra.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

Gina reached behind her back and released the clasp on her bra. She slowly pulled the straps down her shoulders; then finally pulled the bra away from her chest. She placed her bra on the counter as well and stood there in front of us in nothing but a pair of lacy white panties.

“Okay Gina; now I need you to remove your panties. Please remove them for me.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

I couldn’t believe how totally obedient this girl was being. I looked on as Gina hooked her thumbs in her panties. I was blown away as she pushed her panties down her hips, past her knees, and let them fall around her ankles in front of a strange man without protest. She crouched down, picked them up, and placed them on the counter with the rest of her clothes.

Gina then stood there, completely indifferent to being naked. Her legs were parted enough that I could see her shaved pussy easily.

“Very good Gina, now how are we doing?” Emily asked.

She looked my way and saw that my cock was still only partially erect.

“I see we need to further stimulate the patient. Gina, you’re now going to undress me.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

“Remove my blouse.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

On command the young girl reached up and began unbuttoning the doctor’s blouse, she removed it, folded it carefully, and placed it on the counter.

“Now remove my skirt.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

Gina unzipped the tight skirt that Emily was wearing and wiggled it down over her hips and to the floor. Gina picked the skirt up, straightened it and put it on the counter.

“Now I want you to remove my bra Gina.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

Gina reached around behind Emily and unclasped her bra and pulled the garment off of her arms revealing the Emily’s luscious DD tits. Gina took the bra and placed it on the counter.

“Very good. Now get down on your knees and remove my panties.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

Gina got on her knees in front of Emily, hooked her fingers into the waist band of Emily’s panties, and slowly peeled down the last stitch of clothing that either of them had on. Emily stepped out of her panties and Gina picked them up and placed them on the counter neatly.

“Okay Gina, to help the patient reach the required level of stimulation we will have to display ourselves for him. Do exactly as I do.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

Emily began moving her hands all over her body in a very sexy fashion; as instructed Gina did the same. Emily pinched and flicked her nipples; Gina did the same. Emily lifted one of her breasts and flicked at her nipple with her tongue; Gina did the same. Emily flicked her other nipple with her tongue; Gina, the ever obedient assistant, did the same.

“I see that this will take more than I thought. Gina, continue to do as I do.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

Emily walked over close to me, turned away from me, bent down and grabbed her ankles. Her shaved pussy was just two feet from me. She reached between her legs and inserted her middle finger into her pussy, then spread her pussy open with two fingers. After about two minutes Emily stood up and Gina repeated the same action.

“Still not there I see. Very well.” Emily said.

Emily walked over to where I was sitting, pressed my head between her breasts, pushed her breasts tightly together around my face and slowly pulled back. I got a great close up view of her breasts. As soon as she backed away Gina pulled my head between her breasts and did the same thing.

“My goodness, this is a very unusual case. Gina, if you would join me on the table.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

The two of them got up on the table side by side.

“Gina you are to use whatever motions you need to employ to give yourself an orgasm. It is my hope that watching us have orgasms will bring the patient to the required level of arousal.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

For the next 20 minutes they both rubbed and fingered themselves until they each had an orgasm.

“Gina, if you would be so kind, check our patient’s stimulation level now.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

Gina surprised me by hopping off of the table, moving over close to me, grabbing my cock and giving it a good squeeze.

“How is the patient’s stimulation level?” Emily asked.

“Stimulation level is improving, but still below required levels doctor.” Gina said.

“Very well, we will just have to increase the stimulation level even more. Gina please get up on the table and lie on your back.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor.” Gina said.

Gina’s little pussy was pointed right at me as she lay on the table.

“Gina, we are going to use stimulation procedure 69 to help our patient, are you familiar with that procedure?” Emily asked.

“Yes doctor, I am familiar with that procedure, but I have never put it into practice.” Gina said.

“Well then, this is going to be a good learning experience for you.” Emily said.

Emily got up on the table and mounted Gina in the 69 position. She began licking Gina’s pussy and I could hear Gina licking hers.

After a few minutes of licking Emily looked up at me from the dripping little pussy she was slurping on.

“Feel free to move around the table to get a more stimulating view.” Emily said.

I was amazed by what I was seeing, but with Emily’s suggestion I moved in close to get a good look at Emily’s fingers deeply probing and spreading Gina’s pussy as her tongue worked her clit.

I wanted a closer look at Emily’s pussy so I went around to the other end of the table and watched as Gina’s tongue and fingers worked on Emily’s dripping snatch.

For the next half an hour I moved back and forth from one end of the table to the other. Both women built slowly towards another orgasm.

Gina came first and I was right there as her juices squirted all over the Emily’s beautiful face.

When Emily finally came, Gina had all of her pussy covered by her mouth and only a few beads of Emily’s cum ran out the corner of Gina’s mouth.

The two women then sat up on the table and caressed each other’s breasts as they licked their own cum from the other’s face.

“Well I’ll be damned, the patient has shown much improvement, but maximum stimulation has not yet been achieved. I have never seen such a severe case. Extreme circumstances call for extreme measures. Gina, please bring me a flexible semen collection device.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor; right away.” Gina said.

Gina hopped off the table, and retrieved something that I couldn’t see from the cabinet.

“Now if this method doesn’t result in successful collection of a sample nothing will. Gina, please assume the collection position while I apply the collection apparatus.” Emily said.

“Yes doctor, collection position coming right up.” Gina said.

Gina got on the edge of the table, lay back, and spread her legs. Meanwhile the doctor took the item Gina had gotten for her, which turned out to be a condom, and put it in her mouth. She then proceeded to use her mouth to place the condom on the end of my cock and roll it down to the base with her lips and hands.

“Okay, since normal methods of stimulation have yielded no sample, we will have to use this extreme method.” Emily said.

She stood me up, and pulled me by the cock to Gina and then pushed the head of my cock into Gina’s waiting pussy. She then used her hands on my hips to begin a rhythmic thrusting when she removed her hands and I kept rocking my cock in and out of Gina’s pussy.

“Good, very good, we’ll no doubt have a sample in no time.” Emily said.

Well she was wrong; I was fucking Gina for 45 minutes before I finally came.

“There now, now we have a sample, I’ll just take this to the lab to be tested” Emily said.

Emily removed the condom and up ended it into her mouth, then handed it to Gina who turned it inside out and licked out the remaining contents.

“Sir, I’m afraid we lost your sample; you’ll have to come in and give another sample tomorrow.” Emily said.

Who knew going to the doctor was so much fun.

Gym | // Tue, 19 Dec 2017 02:47:59 +0000 // Cindy was ready for the weekend. She had been in the hot seat at every meeting during the last week. Her normally crisp business skirt and jacket were wrinkled from the 3-hour long planning session, which she had just left. Cindy began the process of putting all thoughts of work aside as. The physical exertion would help get her tired out, a refreshing shower and a good nights sleep should finish the job.

Her boyfriend, Kurt, was working late at the Gym due to the construction. They were in the process of remodeling and expanding the facilities. He would be off for the rest of the weekend and had promised to make up for the late night Friday by taking her out on Saturday.

The sun was setting and the lights flickered on in the nearly empty parking lot when she pulled up. There was a white van with ‘Matt’s Plumbing’ painted on the side parked beside the back entrance. Cindy gathered her bag from the trunk and made her way inside.

Kurt was sitting at the desk reading a fitness magazine when she walked in the front door. “Hi dear.” She waved at him.

He looked up and smiled. “Hello, I was beginning to worry.”

“Right.” Sarcasm filled her voice. “You look terribly worried sitting there with your feet propped up looking at half naked men and women.”

Kurt knew that she was just teasing him; she liked the muscle magazines as much as he did. “I need to do something while they finish tearing out the pipes.” He pointed out.

Cindy grinned and gave him a light kiss on the cheek. “I guess we can’t lock up and play in the shower since they are tearing the pipes out.” She teased.

Kurt winked at her, “If you are quick the men’s showers are still on.”

“I look forward to it.” Cindy took her bag and walked into the ladies locker room to change.

Cindy spent 30 minutes on the elliptical machine. Her tight leotard was damp with perspiration and her sandy blonde hair clung to her neck. Kurt passed through cleaning up some of the free weights that had been left out. She noticed that he watched her as he worked; the construction crew stole glances at her as well. In the mirror she could see her nipples stiff and sensitive under the stretchy spandex.

All the male attention was having its effect elsewhere as well, she kept remembering the occasions where Kurt had been working late and they had the gym to themselves. Several fond memories of the bench press filed her mind. Cindy could almost see Kurt’s generous cock dangling above her. Her pussy was getting wet as she savored the memory of his sweaty balls and thick shaft.

The elliptical machine beeped it’s warning that the cool down phase was about to start. The noise brought her out of her fantasy back to the reality of 8 eyes staring at her. They all quickly returned to their jobs when she looked around. She looked at her own reflection and noticed a growing damp spot on the crotch of her leotard, She realized just how excited she was, maybe she would ask Kurt to join her in the shower after all. She looked at the weight area for Kurt, but he had already disappeared.

Cindy stripped out of her exercise leotard as she walked through the empty locker room. She kicked it onto the bench and stepped out of her panties, dropping them onto the crumpled leotard. Her hands roamed over her sensitive body while she stooped to open her locker. It was empty! “What?” She exclaimed to the empty room. She opened the next locker, nothing. With a puzzled look on her face she walked around the wall of lockers to the next changing area. Maybe she was in the wrong section. She was quite excited by her work out after all.

Behind her Kurt watched from one of the showers. He stepped out when he heard the first locker open and quickly grabbed the leotard and panties. A series of lockers opening and closing covered the noise of the door opening and closing as he snuck out.

Cindy was confused and a bit angry when she returned to put her leotard back on. She froze when she saw the empty bench. Her mind went from angry to suspicious to excited in 3 heartbeats. “Oh, Kurt, you tease.” She searched the showers. All she could find was a single towel, no Kurt. She wrapped the towel around herself covering her flushed breasts and headed to the front.

The desk was empty and the front door had been locked. Kurt would be making his evening cleanup rounds before leaving. Cindy went to his office to surprise him, but it was locked. Then she thought, ‘if Kurt is locking up the workmen must be gone.’ She headed for the door to men’s lockers with an excited bounce in her step. She rearranged the towel to wrap around her waist, leaving her breasts for Kurt to enjoy. The lockers room was empty. He must still be in the gym she theorized.

She tied her hair back into a ponytail as she entered the empty gym. Her heart was beating hard in her chest as she walked through the exercise equipment looking for Kurt. She crossed over to the area where he had been working earlier, where she suspected he was hiding with her clothes.

Matt, one of the workmen opened the rear door to the gym carrying a large pipe wrench. His jaw dropped when he saw Cindy standing peering into the free weight area of the room. “Wow!” he exclaimed.

Cindy turned like a startled deer and froze. She heard a voice behind Matt. “What is it Matt?” She blushed from head to toe. Her exposed breasts turned a lovely dark pink and her nipples stiffened. She never did quite understand why embarrassment excited her so much.

“Just startled by something.” Matt answered and closed the door. “You have about 1 minute to hide before those two come back inside.” He warned her. His eyes looked over her soft and inviting curves hungrily.

Cindy could see the barely controlled lust in Matt’s eyes. Part of her wanted to run and hide, another part wanted to stay and show off for him. “I was just looking for Kurt.” She explained and then asked, “Did you happen to see where he went with my things?”

Matt grinned and nodded. “I understand now.” He placed his foot on the door to keep it from opening. “He came out of the locker room a few minutes ago and looked like a kid who was caught raiding the cookie jar.” The door tried to open and a pair of annoyed voices could be heard outside. Matt held the door steady. “He told me to enjoy myself and ran to the front.”

Cindy couldn’t believe her ears. One of her secret fantasies was to be with a group of guys. She wondered if they had all been set up. “That little sneak.” She looked up at Matt’s blue eyes. “He actually offered me to you three.”

“I suggest you go find him.” Matt advised. “I won’t be able to keep these two out forever.” He nodded to the rattling door.

Cindy considered her options. The moisture dripping down her inner thigh told her that her body had already decided. “Oh go ahead and let them in.” She told Matt. “If he wants a show we can give him one, right?”

Matt couldn’t hide his own excitement at her words. He removed his foot and said, “It is your call.” The door burst open and the two younger workers tumbled into the room. Cindy stepped back and Matt looked down at them on the floor. “What is wrong with you guys? There is a lady here, behave yourselves.”

Both of the guys looked up at Cindy in her towel skirt. Their jaws dropped and four eyes tried to leap out of their sockets. Cindy turned redder and introduced herself, “Hello, I’m, Cindy.”

Matt laughed. “I am Matt.” He pointed to the young blonde haired man standing up beside the door. “This is Jeff.” He turned to help the Black man at his feet up from the floor. “And this young stud is Marcus.”

Cindy was intrigued by Matt’s description of Marcus. “I was looking for Kurt so I could…um…finish my workout.” Cindy explained.

The two younger men looked at Matt not sure how to take this turn of events. Matt would fire them in a heartbeat if they misbehaved, but he would follow Cindy’s lead and see where things went. “Please don’t let us stop you. We were enjoying your workout earlier.” He picked up his wrench and carried it over to a pile of tools and pipes. Marcus and Jeff followed suit, but kept their eyes on Cindy as they walked reluctantly away.

Cindy could see that Matt would keep the other two under control and felt relieved and encouraged. She went over to one of the machines and draped her towel over the back. She peeked behind her at the three guys while she bent to adjust the weights. They were all sitting about 12 feet away staring at her exposed ass. Her pulse quickened as she teased them, causing her pussy to get even wetter. She sat down on the seat and arranged her feet on the footrests. She spread her thighs wide and placed them on the pads. Resisting the urge to finger herself right there, she pulled her thighs together and slowly started her first rep.

Matt watched and the others followed his lead. When he got up and moved around to position himself in front of Cindy while she did her thigh presses, they did too. Jeff commented, “Damn Matt, look at how wet she is.” His voice became pleading when he asked, “Can’t we get a little bit of that?”

Matt surprised them both when he answered, “You have to ask her.”

Cindy heard the conversation as she counted her presses. The two younger guys, having a conditional green light from the boss, walked over. Jeff opened, “You seem to be a bit wet. Anything we can do to help?”

Marcus shook his head ready to tell Jeff how stupid that line sounded. She was already naked and dripping she didn’t need a cheesy come on line.

Cindy grinned and relaxed, letting the machine pull her thighs wide. “I could use some assistance.” She nodded to Jeff, who knelt in front of her. Marcus stared in amazement. Cindy looked up at him and grinned, “You know I am only in this condition because of you.”

Marcus was flattered and a bit unsure. “What do you mean?” He asked.

Cindy glanced at his crotch then up to his face, “I’ve always wondered if the rumors about black men are true.” She heard a muffled chuckle as Matt sat down on the bench press machine beside them.

Jeff glanced up from between her thighs. “Go ahead and show her.” He grinned and licked along her swollen pussy lips.

Cindy moaned when she felt Jeff’s tongue. “Please.” She gasped while looking at the sizeable bulge in Marcus’s jeans. She quivered and pulled her legs tighter as Jeff worked his tongue over and around her wet lips. Her eyes glued to Marcus as he stripped his shirt off to reveal a chiseled chest.

Matt moved over to the back of the machine and reset the weight to maximum. He watched Cindy below him trying to clamp her legs around Jeff’s hungry tongue. The added weight effectively trapped her legs wide open.

Cindy squirmed helplessly on Jeff’s talented tongue. She could feel it sliding into her wet opening and questing deeper for more of her juices. Marcus was now peeling his jeans off. Her eyes were locked onto his bulging cock as it emerged inch by delectable inch. She gasped when she saw the full hard length, at least a foot long, and thick. She had never had anyone remotely close to this size. Below her Jeff hummed and licked as a fresh wave of juices flowed.

Marcus stepped over and Cindy reached out to grasp his monstrous cock in her small hand. It was radiating heat and throbbing. She licked her lips slowly, “My God you look yummy.” She pulled him closer.

Marcus moved where she guided him and watched her red lips part as she kissed the swollen head. He reached down and guided his shaft with his hand. First he gave her the tip and then the shaft. He watched in amazement as the hungry slut lapped at his big cock.

Jeff slid 2 fingers into Cindy as she leaned over to suck on Marcus. He twisted them around as he plunged them in and out. His tongue teased her clit. Matt watched from the side in wonder. “How much of that cock will fit in your pussy?” He wondered aloud. Cindy groaned around the cock now half way buried in her mouth. He looked down at Jeff and suggested, “Once he makes you cum we can find out.”

Jeff understood the implications and added a third finger to try and stretch her open a bit. He licked around his fingers making her even wetter.

Cindy swallowed around the throbbing cock, tasting the hint of precum that had begun to form. Her body was alive and her hips rocked on Jeff’s talented fingers. The first orgasm began to build and she moaned as it washed over her body. Her knuckles turned white where she gripped the handle of the weight machine.

Matt tapped Marcus on the shoulder and stood up. Marcus lay down on the bench press while the other two released Cindy’s legs and lifted her off the machine. Matt carried her left leg, while Jeff picked up her right. They marched her over to where Marcus reclined and held her over his erect shaft.

Cindy draped her arms around the necks of the men carrying her. She was totally at their mercy as they positioned her. She looked down at Marcus holding his cock stiff and straight as a flagpole. “Yes.” She gasped when she felt the head press against her pussy.

Matt and Jeff slowly lowered her down while Marcus guided his cock into her. They felt her feet touch the floor and released her. Both of the men stepped back and watched as she began to ride the hard shaft under her.

“Oh Yes!” Cindy felt her lips part and stretch as the warm shaft filled her, and she was only half way down. Her hands rubbed and pressed into Marcus’s hard muscles as she rocked her hips. She was dripping continuously and this made his cock slick. With small bouncing motions she was able to work another 3 inches inside. At this point the thick cock head brushed against the entrance to her womb. Her body twitched as her cervix shifted to allow his cock to pass by and press even deeper inside. He bottomed out stretching the inner muscles of her vagina just as her thighs came to rest on his.

Matt whistled. “Amazing, it looks tight, but it fits.” He was impressed.

Jeff rubbed her ass cheeks and guided her hips to begin moving on the thick shaft. He could feel the ripple of her muscles as she started to slowly ride Marcus. He caressed and stroked her wet thighs for a few minutes before leaning down to kiss and lick her tight ass. His tongue teased her at first, but settled in to a position over her anus when she began moaning.

Matt moved over to stand beside Cindy. “You like him licking your ass?”

Cindy was beyond words and just nodded. Her insides were sending electric jolts of pleasure straight up her spine and into her brain. Marcus was still rock hard and every time she lifted up or lowered down the edge of his cock head brushed over her cervix starting a new cascade of sensation.

Matt unzipped his pants and pulled his sizable cock free. He stroked it and suggested, “Maybe you need another cock or two?” She turned and took his cock into her mouth with a hungry grunt and a muffled slurping noise. Matt smiled, “Guess that leaves her ass for you Jeff.”

Jeff grinned and scooped some of her juices up with his fingers. He coated her ass first and then his cock. He pressed forward and rubbed his cock against her tight hole. It took a few minutes before the muscle relaxed to allow him entry. He moaned when he finally popped through. Cindy moaned around her mouthful of cock at the same time.

Cindy was in sexual overdrive as the cock in her ass slid deeper. She could feel both men shifting within her, her vaginal wall squeezed between the hot shafts of flesh. Her hips began a rolling motion that drove back and forth between the two. She sucked vigorously and gagged as Matt pressed deep into her throat.

The motion of the trio of men fell into a synchronized pattern with Jeff taking the lead. Marcus made smaller motions, but tried to alternate his thrusts with Jeff’s. Matt grasped Cindy’s hair and guided her head in a series of short shallow thrusts followed by a deeper longer thrust that pressed into her tonsils.

Cindy could withstand only so much on the mass of sensory explosions. Her body quaked and quivered then stiffened in a major orgasm. She felt warm fluids fill her pussy as the contractions of her orgasm triggered Marcus to cum. She shivered as she heard the squirting noises and plopping sound of cum dripping from the bench to the tile floor.

Jeff filled her ass next with a grunt and his deepest thrust yet. He twitched and jerked within her creating very interesting movements.

Matt was last and tilted her head back to look into her eyes as he began to squirt. Cindy swallowed fast as he began to fill her. The load was too much and began to spill out onto her chin. He pulled back and aimed the last few streams of cum across her breasts and onto her chin.

Cindy felt weak and slowly slid down onto Marcus strong chest. She groaned, a quiet and satisfied noise as Jeff slid out. Kurt approached from the locker room and helped the men lift her up into a chair. He held her while the three men dressed and packed their gear. He stroked her hair and thanked them for helping to fulfill her fantasy. She looked up with glazed eyes twinkling. “Thank you all.” She smiled at the workmen and kissed Kurt on his chin.

Watching My Sweet Wife | // Fri, 17 Nov 2017 04:15:36 +0000 // My wife and I have been married for almost 7 years. She’s 31, blonde with blue eyes, with a terrific, curvy body and fantastic 36c tits. She’s shy and conservative, which makes the fantasy of seeing her with another guy just that much more erotic! I love seeing other guys checking her out, and I know that they’re wondering what those tits would look like naked! I just wish she’d show them off sometime!

I like the idea of going to a party with my wife where the lights are fairly dim, and after a few drinks I convince her to remove her bra so she can tease the guys who are checking her out. Hopefully, it would be crowded there, with lots of touching, and I’d see some guy sneaking a quick feel of her as we roamed through the crowd.

Meanwhile I’d be doing the same for any girls that happened to bump into me, enjoying knowing that my wife is watching me and the girls who let themselves be touched and groped.

She’d see me grabbing a girl’s tit or ass and smile, and let some stranger grab her in return. At some point I’d see a guy’s hand caressing her tits, not just going for a quick grab, but holding them and squeezing them… I’d see her hand reach down to his crotch, rubbing over his obviously hard cock.

As we mingle a little more, have another drink, she tells me that he’s asked her to check with her husband to see if it’s OK if he slides his hand up under her shirt. Even in the dim lights, I can see that her face is flushed, and she’s excited. I tell her to let him if she wants…. the next thing I know is the guy is standing behind her, reaching around her front, his hand caressing just under her braless full tits, still over her shirt. My shy little wife then holds out the bottom of her shirt, and he takes the cue to reach under it to grab her naked tits…. My lovely wife’s eyes widen as the stranger’s hand cups her warm, soft breast.

The whole time I’m standing nearby, watching, occasionally grabbing and rubbing the pretty girls who are talking with me or brushing past, but never taking my eyes off my wife, allowing the stranger to grope her tits under her shirt…

I keep watching, seeing his hands grabbing her tits under her tight shirt… I see the outline of his hands squeezing and caressing her tits, as she relaxes, leans back and smiles at me… her hand disappears behind her back and I know that she’s trying to grab his cock…..

When he finally lets her go, she comes over to me and I tell her how turned on I am from watching another guy feeling her up like that… I ask her if she enjoyed feeling a stranger’s hands on her tits, and she says she loved it, she also tells me that she reached back to grab his cock and hoped I didn’t mind! I tell her of course not, and she should reach into his pants, wouldn’t it be amazing to put her hand right on his hot, hard cock….

She wanders back over towards him, I notice several guys checking out her tits and hard nipples as she walks past them…. the guy stands behind her once again, this time both his hands are free and he doesn’t wait for an invitation. He immediately reaches under her shirt, grabbing and squeezing her soft tits in his hands… Her shirt is riding up a bit, high enough that her stomach is exposed, and the bottom curve of her breasts- when they’re not covered by his hands, that is. She winks at me and reaches behind her, grabbing for his cock…. She leans back to say something to him, and he takes his hands away, reaching down to his pants, but leaving her shirt halfway up her tits. I realize that she’s asked him to undo his pants for her. His simple task completed, he reaches around to her partly exposed tits once again, as my wife reaches back behind her, moving downwards. His hands stop squeezing her tits momentarily, as I realize that her hand has found what she was looking for… again she smiles at me, silently telling me that she has this stranger’s hard cock in her hand….

I watch as my wife allows the stranger to fondle her tits, her shirt working higher and higher until her tits are totally exposed, watching his hands massage them. Her arms disappear behind her back, and I know that she’s got his hard cock in her hands. Other people around are involved in their own things, and don’t really notice my cute little wife getting felt up so brazenly… She eventually breaks away from him again, pulling her tight shirt down and walking back over to me.

She asks me if I’m enjoying what I’m seeing, and reaches down to my cock for her answer. Grasping my cock through my pants she tells me that she will ask me the same thing she asked him: “Would you undo my pants for me, I want to feel your cock…”

“Oh my god,” I tell her, “you actually told him you wanted to feel his cock?” She nodded, and said that she was so nervous, but she couldn’t wait to get her hands on his naked cock….. I undo my pants for my wife, and she grasps my hard, pusling cock in her hand, smiling at me, saying “Do you realize that I’ve held two cocks in the last few minutes?” I moan approvingly as she squeezes it and strokes it briefly, before telling me that she wants to find a slightly more secluded corner, and I should follow them. With that, she turned and started walking back towards him….

I do up my pants and follow her. She leans into him again, and then takes him by the hand, heading off to the edge of the room. I follow. She leans back against a wall, and pulls her shirt up over her tits, exposing them to him, almost displaying them for him. He wastes no time going for them, grabbing and fondling them. She reaches down to his pants to pull down his zipper and pull out his hard cock…. I watch as she grasps it with both hands, slowly pumping it, staring at it. She cups his balls, and fondles them the same way his hands were working over her tits…. again she smiles at me as I watch her stroking another man’s cock…..

She continutes to pump and stroke his cock, enjoying how hard and thick it is in her hands… he says something to her and she smiles at him, then licks her finger and runs her wet finger over his cockhead… After a few minutes teasing him like this, she tells him to wait for just a second, and walks over to me, her shirt still pulled up over her tits…. She tells me that he wants her to suck him, and what should she do…. I ask her if it turns her on to have a stranger ask her to suck his cock, and she nods… I push my hand down her pants to touch her pussy, which is soaking wet and so hot….. She moans and says that it turns her on so much to think about sucking another man’s cock…. I tell her that I’ll be right here, watching…..

She walks back over to him, as another girl comes up beside me, a cute brunette, who has been watching all of this and asked me who the blonde is… I told her she’s my wife…. she whispers to me that it looks like I’m about to see my wife give another man a blow job…. mmmm, I said, I certainly hope so…..

My wife positions her friend so his back is to the wall, and pulls his pants right down, crouching down in front of him…. My cock thobs in my pants as I drink in the sight of my gorgeous wife so consumed with the beautiful, hard cock in front of her. She keeps stroking and fondling his cock and balls, which are now positioned directly in front of her face…. Me and my new friend move a little to the side, and my wife sees us and winks, as she extends her tongue and flicks it lightly over the tip of his cock…. mmmmm, seeing my wife’s face so close to his cock….

The brunette asks if I mind if she stays and watchs too, and I tell her the price of admission is going to be at least her shirt… she grins and says no problem, peeling off her shirt, exposing her beautiful tits…. my wife saw all of this and winks at me again, approvingly, as she opens her mouth to accept the tip of the stranger’s cock into it…..

This time I move around behind the brunette so I can reach around her and grab her tits, as I watch my wife permit another man to press his cock into her mouth… the brunette leaned back and asked me if this was the first time my wife had sucked another cock, and I told her yes…..

I reach down to undo my pants once again, and my sexy little brunette took the hint and thrusts her hands down to grasp my very hard, throbbing cock…. Mmmm, she whispers…. it seems like you quite enjoy seeing your wife offering her mouth to a stranger’s cock…… I keep squeezing her tits as my wife looks over at me, the stranger’s cock inching its way deeper into her mouth…. she takes his balls in her hand, as she allows him to gently pull her mouth deeper and deeper onto his cock….. My cock throbs in the girl’s hand…. my hands moved down her body, to her waist and I start pulling up her skirt….. oh yes, she whispers…. feel my pussy…. feel it right here so your wife can see…..

With several inches of a stranger’s cock already deep inside my wife’s mouth, she watched as my fingers spread the pretty young brunette’s pussy exposing her wetness…. I push a finger into her wet, slippery hole as my wife takes the entire length of his cock into her mouth in one fluid stroke…. holding it deep in her mouth and throat….. I hear him moan as he feels my wife’s mouth take his entire shaft…. the brunette moaned too, saying that my wife looks so good with his cock in her mouth… my cock throbs and the brunette squeezes it back, saying it’s obvious how much I like seeing my wife suck another guy…. mmmmm…. there was my pretty wife, crouching in front of another guy, his cock buried in her wet mouth….

Mmmm, pump my cock, I tell the brunette…. she starts jacking me with her hands…. as I push a second finger into her slippery pussy….. oh yes, she moaned, although I wasn’t sure if she was expressing her approval of my fingers in her, or the show my wife and the stranger was putting on….

My wife pulld back from his cock, letting it slide out of her mouth, caressing his hot, wet cock with her hand as she leaned back to admire it…. she turns to look over at me and I smile, she could see that the brunette was pumping my cock with her hands… my wife pulled the stranger’s cock down to her mouth and swallowed the entire length of it in one motion… he moaned again, and I knew that his cock was pulsing in my wife’s sweet mouth… he reached down to her head, grabbing her hair and guiding her mouth on him, in and out, letting her know that husband or no, she was not going to get away from him…. She moaned, letting him know that she wasn’t going anywhere…..

Suddenly the brunette turns around, and tells me that I need a better viewpoint to watch my wife from… she pushes me back against the wall, right beside the stranger, and drops to her knees in front of me, right beside my wife….. she pulls my pants right down as well, and looked over at my wife sucking the stranger… my wife nodded as best she could with her mouth full of him, and my brunette opened her mouth to take my cock in…..

Leaning back against the wall, I look down at the pretty brunette kneeling in front of me, with her mouth open, ready for my cock…. she tells me just watch your wife… sucking another man for the first time…. I look over at my wife, and from this angle I can see her pretty face and mouth open for his cock, sliding it in and out of her lips…. then it’s my turn to moan as the brunette lowers her warm, wet mouth onto my cock, sucking it deep into her throat….

Seeing another woman sucking her husband, my wife moans her approval. Twisting her head slightly, she can see her husband’s cock disappearing into another woman’s mouth, as she eagerly sucked on her new friend…. with one hand my wife reaches up to fondle the stranger’s balls, and then she reaches up to do the same to mine…. squeezing them as my cock works in and out of the brunette’s mouth, her lips bumping against my wife’s fingers occasionally….

Being right beside him, I also hear everything he says to my wife…. telling her what an amazing cocksucker she is, and how good her mouth feels on his cock….. hearing him moan from the pleasure my wife was giving him….. then he tells her that he wants to fuck her tits, they felt so good earlier, he needs to slide his cock between them….. he allows her to pull back, and reposition herself up a little on her knees, so her tits are now aligned with his hard, wet cock. She lookd up at him and demurely invites him to slide his cock between her tits, telling him that her husband absolutely loves fucking her tits….. squeezing them together, she allows his cock to press in between them, as he starts thrusting it up through her big, soft tits….

Oh yeah, he groans, they feel so good…. I watch the head of his cock thrusting up in between her tits, to be met with my wife’s mouth and tounge as she licks and sucks his cock each time it came within range….

mmmmm…. the brunette sucks me deeper and faster as I watch my gorgeous wife being tit-fucked and loving it….. my cock fills her mouth as she takes all of me, moaning, letting my wife right beside her know how much she was enjoying her husband’s cock….

The stranger beside me tells my wife that he is close to cumming, and tells her to give him her mouth again…. she looks up at me, and asks me if she should let him cum in her mouth…. I nod, and she looks up at him, opening her mouth wide, and placing it just under his cockhead… he tells her how good she looks, waiting for his cum like that…..

She sucks on his cock again and strokes it with her hand, looking up at me, then him, telling him to please cum for her…. I keep thrusting my cock in and out of the cute young brunette’s mouth, watching my wife begging another guy to cum for her…. I knew that he was only seconds away from exploding, and the thought of another man’s cock about to cum in my beautiful wife’s mouth made me delirious… suddenly he groaned that he was cumming, and my wife covered his cockhead with her mouth…. I could see his cock pulsing as his cum erupted in my wife’s mouth, hearing him moan as she holds his throbbing cock in her mouth, still stroking his shaft with her hand…. she pulls back, directing his cock down at her tits, asking him to cover her tits too…. I watch as he spurts cum several more times onto my wife’s big, soft tits….

She looked up at him, smiling and asks if he enjoyed it… He groaned “Oh fuck, yes…..”

She then looks over at me, and asks what about you, did you enjoy that? It was my turn to groan, as my brunette pulls my cock from her mouth, looks over at my wife, her wet mouth and her cum-covered tits…. “Are you ready to show her,” she challenged me, “are you ready to show your wife how turned on she made you? Cum on… let her see…. let her see you cum on another girl…… mmmm, show your wife how horny you are……”

Sperm Bank | // Thu, 02 Nov 2017 01:01:03 +0000 // I was nervous about going as I’d never done anything like it before but kept thinking that it was an everyday thing to the staff there. I was also told that they pay £30 per deposit. I went through the plain front door and up the stairs. There was a bell at the door. The brass plate above the bell said “Fertility Clinic”. I rang the bell, and a few seconds later a buzzer sounded, and I went in. The reception desk was to my right, and a man of about 30 greeted me. He was dressed in a white tunic.

“Hi, I’ve got an appointment at 9.15.”



“That’s fine, just take a seat in the waiting room and a nurse will come and get you in a few minutes.”

I walked to the waiting room, and there was a another guy in there already. I started wondering if he was there for the same thing as me, and if it was his first time. I assumed it wasn’t as he didn’t look as though he was nervous. Neither of us spoke. A moment later, a girl in a white nurses uniform, and he left with her. A minute later another girl came in and I couldn’t help but look at her. Long dark brown hair, dark eyes, and generous breasts, from what I could see under the uniform. She looked about 25 years old. She gave me a wide smile.

“Mr McLean?”


“If you’d like to follow me”.

She went out and I followed and couldn’t help but look at her ass, and look for the VPL, as I always do. I noticed it was very high. G-string. Lovely. We walked along a corridor and she stopped at the last door of three on the right. The corridor had cream painted walls, and the white doors had no signs on them. She opened the door and went in, and I followed. The room was about two by three metres in size. There was a chair, and a cushioned bench. On the end of the bench was a pile of about 10 magazines. Not the kind that they had in the waiting room. A small television and DVD player was wall mounted above the end of the bench, and on the chair was a selection of unmarked DVD cases. There was also a box of tissues. She was holding a small clear plastic pot, with a screwlid.

“Now, this is the sample pot. Once you’re finished just leave the pot on the bench and go to reception and let them know, and they”ll pay you as usual.” She checked the sheet of paper she held, and said…

“Oh is this your first time?”


“I didn’t realise. Are you okay with everything? Have you got any questions?”

“I don’t think so.”

“If you have any problems, just press that buzzer, and I’ll come in. It’s straightforward. There’s magazines there for you, different kinds , and some DVDs there if you want to watch something to help you. The sound on the TV is always turned down. Tissues for you, and we ask that you take them away, so there’s no bin. You’ll need to masturbate directly into the pot, which is sterile, so there’s no chance of contamination. Okay?”

“How long have I got?” I asked.

She laughed gently. “There’s no time limit….most guys take about 15 minutes, but we won’t be throwing you out before we’ve got your deposit. I’ll leave you now.”

She left the room and I gave it a couple of minutes to get used to it. I checked the door and noticed there was no lock on it. I sat on the bench and flicked through the magazines, and felt myself starting to get hard. I unzipped my trousers and eased my cock out. I moved over to the chair and slipped my trousers down to my knees, and tried to read a magazine, but reading one handed was a bit difficult, so I decided to watch one of the films. I stood up with my cock jutting out, and my trousers slipped down to my ankles.

I selected one of the unmarked films and put it in the DVD player. It took a few seconds to come on and I rested back in the chair. The film showed a blonde with average sized breasts, sucking off a guy, standard stuff. I started to wank and tried to relax back, but felt a bit on edge as though someone might walk through the door at any moment. I knew they wouldn’t but I found it difficult to relax, but kept on trying to jerk off. I noticed ten minutes had passed since she left and started to think I’d better get going and shoot off quickly. However hard I tried I just couldn’t relax whether it was because it was my first time or because there was no lock on the door.

After twenty minutes, I was still not close to coming and starting to get a bit worried about how long it would take me. Then there was a knock at the door.

“Is everything alright in there?”

“Ummm, yeah fine, thanks.”

“Do you mind if I come in?”

The door opened slightly, and I quickly pulled my shirt down over my half hard cock. Her head appeared round the door, and she came in. She noticed the empty sample pot.

“Have you not managed anything yet?” she asked

“No, it’s a bit hard…”

“Well that’s a good sign,” she joked. “I know, it’s the first time, it’s always difficult the first time.” She looked up at the porn film where there was a close of the guy’s hard dick sliding into a smooth wet pussy.

“Is the film not helping?, that usually does the trick.”

“Yeah, it just feels a bit weird…”

“What we can do is offer some assistance as it’s your first time.” she said.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I can masturbate you ’til you ejaculate, and make sure your sperm goes straight into the cup, so we are sure of a good sterile sample.”

I stalled. Stunned. “Seriously, you…..uh….do that for me?” I asked.

“Yes, it’s an extra, sort of unofficial part of the service that we can do. We usually have to do it three or four times a week. All the nurses do it, it helps the customer, and well, it’s like a perk of the job.” she said.

“OK, what do we do?” I asked.

“Well, I have to see what I’m working with,” she said, kneeling down and lifting my shirt tails, uncovering my penis which was now in a soft state. She told me to lie on the bench, and slip my trousers down to my ankles, and pull my shirt up to my chest. I did this and felt so exposed, but it just felt like a visit to the doctor, when I’d had to take my cock out in front of the female doctor.

She stood beside the bench, and I gasped as I felt her hand rest on my soft penis, and start to massage it gently. I felt it swell, and she felt it too.

“That’s better,” she said, and kept massaging it, as it grew further and lengthened until it was at full mast. A reasonable seven inches. She had my hard cock in her small hand, and grasped it for a few seconds.

“Ready?” she said


She started to wank me, and I stared at the ceiling and tried to relax, not quite believing I was getting wanked by a nurse. After a minute or so she spoke.

“When was the last time you masturbated?”

“Four days ago.”

“Were you holding off because of the appointment?”


“Most men do. It will help because your sperm should be thicker,” she said as she kept a steady pace wanking me.

“You said you have to do this about four times a week.”

“Have to, yes, but some of the girls do it more often.”


“Well, to be in this job, you have to be unfazed by the thought of what the men are doing in the rooms, just feet from your desk, so you have to be quite open minded, and for some of us, it’s not just a case of being open minded, but, well you know…..getting a kick from it, and some of us……like me…..get a kick from providing the assistance, and so we tend to offer it more often….more than we should. But at the end of the day, we get the deposit. The man, no doubt, leaves feeling a bit more satisfied, and we get, well….more job satisfaction.”

“When you say you get a kick from it………”

“You know, we enjoy it, this part of it.”

“You mean …you ….uh ….. get ………….turned on by this.”

“Yes,” she said looking directly at me as she kept on masturbating me. There was a period of silence. I could hear the gentle slap of flesh against flesh and lay my head back for a moment savouring the feeling of her small hand on my cock.

I looked up. “How many men do you do this for every week?”

“Personally, I tend to get to do it for two or three men a day.”

“That’s about fifteen a week…….sixty a month…..bloody hell.”

“I know. I told you I like this job. Can you imagine if you had a job where you got to, basically….have sex of some sort with sixty women every month?”

“That is unbelievable. What is like though, getting to wank off all these men?” I asked.

“Like I said, I love it and I do get turned on by holding all these men’s…” she hesitated for a fraction of a second and looked me directly in the eyes. “…cocks, and watching them shoot off. It just feels amazing when I have a man’s dick in my hand and he starts to come.”

She had slowed her pace on my dick as we spoke, which I was grateful of, as I didn’t want this to end too soon.

“Do you not hate having to do it to men like….well, old men or guys you don’t….fancy?” I asked.

“Well, doing it for the older guys is fun, though we don’t get many really old guys in because their sperm count is lower, but in the past, we’ve had first timers in to get their sperm count checked and I have wanked off quite old guys then. It gave me a kick, cos I’m sure it turned them on being jacked off by a young girl in a nurses uniform.”

“Well, it’s doing the same for me.” I said, as I felt an intense pleasure in my cock head, as she moved her fingers up my shaft and rolled my knob between her fingers.

“I do get quite a lot of good looking guys in, and I do usually offer it to them, and also there are the regular visitors, who get the service every time.”

I noticed that I could see her nipples through her white uniform, and thought they must have been very firm, as they were pressing against the material. I noticed that I could see the outline of a lacy bra underneath. I tried to keep glimpsing at her tits, and her hand on my cock which was more difficult to see, so I just gazed at her tits. I’m sure I noticed a slight bounce as her arm went up and down.

“Like I said, I get turned on,” she said quietly.


“You’re looking at me… my breasts……I know I’m poking through a bit.”

“Yeah, I saw that.”

“Do you think it would help if I undressed? As I think we’re in a bit of trouble here….” she said, looking at my penis “….must be nerves.”

“Uhh yeah, that would be good, yeah.” I said, trying to sound casual.

“Only topless.” she said, as she unbuttoned her uniform to the waist, and pulled it down, took her arms out, so it hung, held by the little white belt, at her waist. Her breasts looked bigger in the lacy bra, and I could see the darkness of her nipples through it. She unhooked her bra behind her back and leant forward so it slipped off, and I saw her tits.

They were very firm, looked like a D-cup, very smooth around the nipples. Her nipples were quite thick, and jutted out, beautifully.

She put her hand on my cock again and started to wank me. I watched her breasts swing and bounce back and forth with the movement of her jacking on my cock. Occasionally, she would change pace or move her hand down and rub my balls to bring on my orgasm. I started to moan.

“Are you going to come soon? Because I have to collect your sperm in the pot. Just give me a warning of your ejaculation.”


Her hand moved a bit faster, and I watched her breasts, and looked down at her hand on my cock, and could feel the sensations rising slowly, coming up through my thighs. I spread my legs slightly and raised my bum up to try to direct the feelings to the tip of my cock……through my thighs, behind my balls……tingling in my balls…..

“I’m coming,……uh….uh..fuck.”

She jacked my cock and aimed it up towards my chest, put the pot near my knob and angled it up to catch my sperm…….through my cock and out….my cock tightened up with the orgasm….and suddenly pumped out my come. First jet very strong….my ass raised up to push it out….my head rolled back, the line of white come pulsed into the pot, and as my come pumped out, she pulled my cock back from the pot, and a line of thick come landed on her fingers. More spurts, she angled the pot up, and it shot in……me still pushing my cock up. She was still jacking my cock through my orgasm, feeling the pulsating shaft, going soft and hard between spurts. I was gasping.

More spurts, and more thick spunk collecting in the little pot. As the last spurt came, she kept wanking me through it so the feelings remained and died away, and a few seconds later, she stopped and held my still hard penis in her hand, a dribble of come had run down from the tip and over her thumb. She held the pot up and we looked at the contents.

“Very good, good amount, and nice consistency,” she said. She turned and put the pot down on the chair, and turning back, standing there topless, said..

“I seem to have some of your deposit on my hand, Mr McLean. Well, both my hands,” she held them up for me to see. I looked at the globules of my own spunk on this topless nurse’s fingers.

“This can’t go in the pot, as it’s not sterile, so I’ll have to dispose of it…….but I can’t stand wasting it on tissues,” she raised her right hand up to her mouth, and slowly put her mouth over her thumb and I saw my spunk disappear inside this girl’s mouth. Then her left hand, and the string of spunk running across all her fingers. She held her hand up and let her tongue hang out and let me watch as she slowly ran her tongue through my come, licking it off her fingers and onto her lips. When it was all gone, she closed the pot, and started to put her bra on, and then button her uniform.

“Well, thank you for your deposit, Mr McLean. If you’d like to get cleaned up and go to the front desk to collect your money, and make another appointment for next week”. She smiled at me and walked out and I got dressed and went out to the reception, and collected my £30, and booked again for the week after.

Camping With My Mom | // Tue, 17 Oct 2017 12:08:40 +0000 // This started recently before I finished high school. I wasn’t into normal sports (football, basketball, baseball) but I loved the alternate sports. Hiking, mountain climbing, biking…Things I could do by myself. I really enjoyed hiking alone for days in the wilderness. A 2 or 3 day hike in the mountains was one of my favorites. For my graduation gift my mom was giving me a 2 week hike in the Rockies. To prep for this adventure I shopped for weeks to get all the gear I would need and to ensure I had everything I needed I decided to setup camp in the backyard. The weekend finally came and I started setting up my camp to make sure I had everything. Mom stopped by to visit as she was on her way to our in ground pool to get some sun to see if there was anything else I needed. She looked a little sad as I had never been away from home for 2 full weeks and she was already hinting that maybe the 2 weeks away may be too much. I assured her that I would be fine but the more I talked the more she tried to convince me otherwise.

After a while she finally gave up and went to get some sun. That night at dinner she brought up the subject again and asked me if there wasn’t something she could do to entice me to stay home.

I got a chuckle out of that. You see I am an only child and my mom and dad have been divorced since I was 2. It has been she and I for just over 18 years. She is also very beautiful and sexy woman that I have had many fantasies about over the past 5 years. She dates occasionally but rarely dated the same man more the 2 or 3 times before she breaks it off.

“OK mom….what are you offering?”

“What do you want?”

I laughed. “I don’t know. What can you give me that I don’t already have?” Mom hesitated and gave me a little smile then we both started to laugh as we finished our dinner.

After dinner I told mom I was going to my “camp” and would be out there all night making sure I had to proper equipment. I gave her a kiss and said goodnight.

About midnight I had gone over my equipment list time and again and was about the turn in when I heard a noise coming from the direction of the house. I peeked out of the tent flap and could see my mom, drink in her hand, heading towards the tent. I couldn’t make out too many details but I could see she had already dressed for bed.

“Bobby, are you still awake?”

“Yea mom, I’m in the tent. Come on in.”

Mom crawled in the tent giving me a view of her magnificent tits. Now don’t get me wrong. I’ve gotten a glimpse of mom’s 38D’s several times but having her craw towards me with those big jugs swaying back and forth was new to me. I could feel my dick start to get hard and I didn’t know what to do. I had a lantern on so there was some light but it was just enough of a glow to make things interesting.

“Bobby I want to talk with you about you being gone for 2 weeks.”

“Mom, we’ve talked about this. I know what I’m doing and I will be careful!”

“I know, you’ve grown into a fine man but I still would like you to cut you trip back to 1 week. Maybe for the second week I can come out and stay at the lodge with you.”

“Mom, I don’t need a babysitter. I can handle this. I’ve been doing it for years.”

“Ok…Ok… Maybe I can entice you to cut your hiking to a week and then spend a week with me.”

“OK, what you do have in mind?”

With that mom looked at me and smiled. Slowly she started to unbutton her top exposing those magnificent breasts. “Bobby, I’ve been giving this a lot of thought. You’re a man now and I have been watching you and how you have grown for years. I have also seen how you look at me and try to catch me in the shower or dressing. Well, if you will agree to cut your trip back and spend some of your vacation with me I am willing to give you something I know you haven’t had…..ME!”

With that mom slid off her top and starting rolling her nipples between her fingers. Slowly she sat back and for the first time exposed to me her shaved pussy. “Bobby I know you’ve been trying to catch me in the shower. I hoped you would catch me in the bath or come to my bed and ravish me. I have seen the lump in your pants when I’m getting some sun. You have quite a package and if you are willing to split your vacation with me I will let you do anything to me that you have ever wanted….starting right now. Do we have a deal?”

I sat there dumbfounded. I didn’t know what to say. I slowly shook my head yes and almost by instinct started moving toward my mother. She lay back on the sleeping bag and started playing with her bald, wet pussy. I could see the juice running out of her cunt and between her cheeks.

“Bobby, take your pants off. I want to see what I’m getting in return.”

I peeled off my shorts and my hard cock sprang to attention. My mother’s eyes widened as I started moved in between her legs. I still couldn’t talk but I knew I wasn’t about to let this opportunity go by without taking full advantage of it.

“Oh fuck! Damn Bobby, I knew you were big but not that big. I’m going to enjoy taking care of that big tool of yours. I don’t think I have ever had a monster like that in me before. Come here and fuck your mama. Fuck me with that big hard cock of yours.”

With that I moved over mom and lowered myself in between her legs. She reached down and pointed the head of my prick at the opening of her pussy. I eased forward as she started to moan. I forced about 2 inches in her when I backed out.

“Oh no! Don’t stop. Oh fuck! Please don’t stop. I’ve waited too long for this for you to pull out now. Shove that big prick all the way in me. I want to feel all of it in my cunt!!!!”

I leaned forward again and shoved more of my cock into mom’s cunt. She was so wet but I very slowly continued to slide my hard prick deeper and deeper into her tight hot pussy. After a full minute of slowly pushing I was buried all the way in her pussy.

“Oh fuck Bobby! I’ve never been so full in my life. Fuck me son! Fuck your mama. Oh baby! Suck on mama’s big tits. Damn that cock of yours is good. Come on baby pound your mama’s pussy. Fuck my horny pussy baby. I want to cum on that magnificent cock of yours!!!”

With that I started picking up speed. Spurred by mom’s pleading and the feel of her tight hot pussy around my cock I couldn’t hold back and I started pounding her pussy with long deep strokes.


With that mom let out a yell and I started letting go of the largest, most intense orgasm of my life. I kept fucking her until I couldn’t hold myself up any longer. I collapsed on top of mom’s big tits panting for breath.

Several minutes later I raised up over my mother with my cock still buried deep in her dripping cunt.

“Well Bobby, I guess we have a deal about the vacation?”

I looked at mom and smiled. “Just one change. How about I make it a 3 day hike instead.”

We both laughed as I felt my still buried cock start to harden in mom’s wet pussy. At this rate I never will be able to go hiking again.

Mile High Club | // Mon, 25 Sep 2017 07:16:19 +0000 // I’ve always wanted to join the mile high club. The thought of fast exciting sex at thirty thousand feet makes my blood race. When it finally happened, reality was much better than fantasy. I was on my way to Las Vegas on a much deserved weekend of R&R. While waiting to board at the gate in the airport I had the opportunity to look over the passengers on my evening flight. It’s always been a habit of mine to play little sex scenarios in my mind with the women I see. On this particular evening the red head in the black skirt was looking very enticing.

Mmmm, the taste of those pouty lips was so delicious and the warmth of her soft, delicate, skin was almost intoxicating. I could just feel her erect nipples through her silk blouse poking into my chest. My erection was making it’s presence known … “Flight 404 now boarding at gate 7.”

Well, back to reality. Let’s see whom I get to share the ride with. As I made my way to my seat, I couldn’t help but notice the incredible rear end on Ms. Black Skirt. My heart skipped a beat when I noticed her sitting in the same row as my assigned seat. As I took my place, next to this gorgeous woman, I could feel and uncomfortable strain in my pants. I smiled and introduced myself. She smiled back with that incredibly sexy mouth and my manhood stirred all the more. The take-off was pretty normal and I carried on a nice conversation with this fine example of womanhood.

Shortly after the stewardess rolled by with her beverage cart, I broached the subject of the mile high club. She was a bit shocked at the idea but at the same time I noticed a twinkle in her eye, not to mention the rigidity of her nipples clearly visible through her blouse. At what I judged to be the right moment, I excused myself and made my way to the restroom hoping she would follow my lead.

I slipped into the tiny little compartment the hardness in my pants unbearably restrained. After unsuccessfully trying to relieve myself, I knew something had to be done about the raging hard-on I was sporting. I loosened my belt and unbuttoned my pants letting them slip down around my ankles. I was slowly stroking my member, pre-cum generously flowing out of the tip, when I heard the door open. I purposely had left it unlocked in the hope of realizing the fulfillment of my fantasy. “It’s occupied,” I called over my shoulder to ward off any innocent bystanders.

“I know,” the feminine voice responded. My cock leapt in anticipation of what was to follow. She slipped into the tiny little room and this time the door locked. I felt a warm, soft, hand reach around me and gently circle my scrotum with it’s fingernails. I felt a sensation like electricity travel up my spine. I could feel chills all over my body and my cock was aching for attention. Her expert fingers wrapped themselves around it and she began to slowly stroke me. I turned and pulled her hard against me pressing my lips to hers. Her mouth parted and I inserted my tongue. She was tastier than anything I’d had before and she took my tongue into her mouth and wrapped hers around it. I reached for her skirt and pulled it up. I groped for her panties in order to remove them and was very pleasantly surprised to find there weren’t any. I reached both hands around and gripped her butt, squeezing her cheeks while pulling her enticing pussy toward my anxious cock.

From that position, I couldn’t enter her but the head of my cock parted her luscious slit anyway, leaving me to enjoy the warmth and moisture of her hot pussy. Her clit was very hard. I grabbed my member by the base and rubbed it against her little button. She let out a low moan as I guided her over to the miniscule lavatory. I lifted her up to the sink pressing my cock against the opening of her quivering vagina. As I entered her, the plane hit a small pocket of turbulence forcing me to slide in much harder than I intended. She let out a little whimper but pulled my head hard against her lips, her tongue thrusting wildly into my mouth. I began to push in and out of her in fast hard strokes. I was already past the point of no return and knew my load was coming very soon. I didn’t want to let go until I knew she was satisfied too but I needn’t have worried. Her breath was coming in hard gasps and I could feel the contractions rippling through her vagina. This pushed me over the edge and I could feel squirt after squirt of my cum, making it’s way into her eager orifice.

My knees were weak and I felt like taking the longest nap in history. Without a word, she hopped down, opened the door and was gone. I shook my head, as if trying to wake up. I gathered up my wits, (and my pants) and made my way back to my seat.

“My, you were gone long,” said Ms. Black Skirt, “Did everything go alright?”

“Better than alright,” I answered, looking at the pretty blonde in the seat behind me. She just smiled a contented smile and gave me a wink.

Meat The Preachers Wife | // Wed, 09 Aug 2017 07:23:08 +0000 // Amber Sullivan sat at the kitchen table, sipped tea, and thought about her husband and her marriage. The day before had been her third wedding anniversary, but her husband had not mentioned it, had not acknowledged it. Amber sighed and a frown crossed her face. It’s not as if he forgot it, she thought; it’s as if he ignored it, as if it didn’t mean anything to him.

Three years…and he…She sighed again. Of course, Lucas had a lot on his mind, and he was a minister, and he naturally…She wagged her head as she thought about her husband, and about the past few months.

Lucas had gradually stopped showing any affection for her, or even any interest in her. He spent more and more time away from her, ministering to his “flock,” visiting the sick, the infirm, the aged, preparing his sermons. And sex–forget about it. She gave out a sardonic little chuckle.

From the first day of their marriage, Lucas had been squeamish, finicky, prudish when it came to sex. It almost seemed as if he looked upon sex as debasing, distasteful, a painful duty to perform. And gradually he had shown, he had made it clear, that he wasn’t interested in sex.

When was the last time we did it? she asked herself. Two weeks ago? Again, she gave out a wry chuckle. And even then, it was…She wagged her head as she thought about it. Lucas had mounted her, had given her a dozen strokes, shot his load, and then had rolled off her. And that had been it….

Hammering sounds from the porch interrupted her thought. She walked to the kitchen screen door and looked out. Cliff Mason was hard at work, repairing a section of the parsonage porch.

Amber watched the carpenter for a moment, and she felt a tingle run over her and a warmth that was centered in her breasts and between her thighs. He wore a tank-top and cutoff jeans. He was black and big and muscular, and his neck, arms and legs glowed with a light sheen of perspiration. Her gaze was drawn to his thick pink lips, and she felt a fizzy tingling run up and down her body; her heart beat faster and her throat and lips were suddenly dry.

She opened the screen door and said, “About time for a break, isn’t it? Would you like some iced tea?”

Cliff Mason looked up, smiled, and said, “You read my mind.”

He entered the kitchen, wiping his brow. “I should have the porch done today, late this afternoon anyway.”

“About how much do you think the total will be?” Amber asked as she poured him a glass of tea.

“Not that much,” Cliff said. “It’s mainly been a job of building on supports to the porch and the steps. I will have put in a total of about eight hours labor, and with the cost of materials, it should come to about two hundred dollars.”

They sat at the kitchen table and sipped tea.

“Do you know who or what or how to bill it?” she asked.

“Yeah, I’ll give Mr. Sullivan the final bill today, and the church itself will pay me.”

“Hmm, well, the thing is, Mr. Sullivan, he…he probably won’t be back till this evening. He’s gone, left this morning. He’s usually gone all day.”

“Usually gone all day?” Cliff asked.

“Yeah. Most days he’s gone–all day…and sometimes part of the evening.”

“No problem, with the bill. I can leave it with you.”

“Would you like another glass of tea?” she asked.

Cliff nodded. “Best tea I’ve had in quite a while. Hits the spot.”

He watched her as she got up and went to the fridge, and he felt a stirring in his groin.

Amber was in her early twenties, fair-skinned, long brownish-blonde hair, blue eyes, and quite pretty and shapely. He felt his prick stiffening.

She was a looker, all right…and married to a preacher. What a waste….

He took a swig of iced tea and observed her more closely. She had a melancholy look on her face, and every once and a while he heard a distinct sigh come from her lips.

His cock grew stiff, rising and poking at his pants….

He drained his glass and stood. “Well, I’d better get back to work. Thanks for the tea. It did the trick.”

Amber looked at him and her gaze was drawn down to his crotch. His prick throbbed and poked at his jeans. His hard-on could clearly be seen. Amber gulped and a thumping feeling came from her tummy and ran up to her throat. She swallowed and ran the tip of her tongue across her inner lips. She suddenly realized she was so horny she couldn’t stand it. Even her heart was thumping.

“Any time you want to–uh–you know, take a break and get a drink, the tea’s in the fridge–just help yourself.” Her voice came out rasping and husky.

He smiled and nodded. “Thanks.” He went back outside.

Amber went to the living room and lay down on the sofa. Her whole body was tingling, heart thudding, and her breasts and the little secret place between her thighs was so warm, almost hot.

She thought about her husband, her marriage, their sex life…and Cliff. He was so big and muscular–and black; and his…his “thing” between his legs was so–big and stiff.

Almost without thinking, she slowly moved her hands down her body and began softly caressing herself, stroking her tummy, her thighs. She brushed a hand up under her blouse and lightly touched a breast. A warm glowing feeling ran forth pervading her whole body. She began breathing unevenly, almost raggedly. She gulped and ran her hand over her breast, caressing the mound. She gasped at the feeling. She ran her hands all over her breasts, rubbing them. Oh, it felt so good….

She brushed a hand down, down to her thigh and to between her legs. She ran a palm over her pussy and gasped at the sensation. She stroked harder and a groan escaped her lips. She spread her thighs and began briskly stroking her cunt with one hand and with the other rubbing her breasts.

The feeling was heavenly. “Oh, ah,” she breathed out hotly. “Oh, it feels so good,” she murmured huskily….

Cliff worked for a little while, then decided to get a drink. He entered the kitchen and went to the fridge, poured a glass of tea and swigged it. Then he heard sounds coming from the living room. Groaning, moaning, ragged gasping sounds.

He walked to the living room and stopped short. There was Mrs. Sullivan lying on the couch, gasping and panting, her eyes closed, legs spread, rubbing her breasts and stroking between her legs.

Cliff walked to the sofa, swiping at his cock. Amber opened her eyes and saw him standing over her. She looked agog at him as he took out his prick. It was big and black, stiff and throbbing. Without uttering a word, he mounted Amber, raked her panties down and off, and pushed forward. He grasped her buttocks and drove his hard cock into her pussy. He groaned and she gasped as he dug his dick up her cunt.

With one continuous stroke, he stuffed every inch of his long thick prick in her pussy. “Oh god–ohh, unh!” Amber cried as his huge cock slid up her quim. He was filling her up–filling her pussy up as it had never been filled before. Flaming stinging barbs stabbed up her channel, up her tummy, all the way to her swollen throbbing breasts.

Cliff huffed as he jammed the final inch of his prick in her cunt. Her pussy was deliciously minty and snug; it gripped his rod like a vise.

He pulled back a few inches, clutched her rump, and then jabbed his entire dick forward. She reared up, cried out, and wrapped her arms and legs around him as his cockhead crammed into the core of her cunt.

Back and forth, up and down, Cliff jammed his prick in her pussy, pumping his meat in her cunt.

“Fuck!” he called out to her. “Fuck, baby, fuck!”

“Oh god–it’s been so long! Ahh–unh–ahh!” she cried out in passionate pleasure, heaving her pelvis up, hunching her quim to meet his lusty thrusts.

He slammed it to her, screwing her hard and fast. His big hard dick pounded her cunt like a piston.

“Unh–ahh–oh god–oh sweet prick!” she gasped and panted and humped and bucked as he hammered his long thick black cock in her hot juicy blonde pussy. “Oh god, this is heaven! Oh, it’s never been so good!” she cried. “Ahh–I never knew it could feel so good. Oh, you’re so big, so strong and hard. You’ve filled me up–oh darling–you’re the biggest–you’re the best!”

He pulled at her blouse and raked her bra up and feasted on her breasts. He licked her nipples and sucked her titties and she gasped at the sensation of his big wet tongue and full thick lips licking and sucking on her tits.

He grunted and puffed and heaved his crotch up, grinding it against her cunny and rubbing and mashing his fat heavy balls on her ass. He shoved his entire prick up her pussy and let her have it. He pissed a hot stream of cum deep in her quim.

She strained her body up and grinded her pelvis forward. Her cunt gorged itself on his dick, sucking greedily on it, sucking his cum up into her core.

“Unhh–yeah!” he panted in lust as he pumped gob after gob of thick creamy juice deep in her pussy. “Oh god–keep cuming!” she gasped. “Give me all you’ve got–fill me up with it!” Cliff did just that. He spurted her cunt full of semen….

They shared a delicious afterfuck. He slowly twirled his cock in her hot moist cunny and she swirled her quim in little circles around his prick.

“Oh god, so good,” she murmured with pleasure. “Oh, it’s been so long.”

“How long has it been, honey?” Cliff asked.

“About two weeks.”

“You haven’t been fucked in two weeks?”


“That’s a crying shame, honey. Excuse me for saying this, but your husband is a fool. A young pretty woman like you needs a good hot fucking every day.”

“God, I wouldn’t know what to do if I got it every day.”

It took Cliff Mason longer than he had anticipated to finish his work on the parsonage porch. He stopped work twice and went into the house and fucked Amber. When he finally finished for the day, he drove away, slowly stroking his sore prick. Damn, but she was starved for it, he thought. She just about wore my dick out.

Amber lay on the sofa, slowly stroking her tummy and thighs, fulfilled and satisfied for the first time in her life. She had committed adultery, she had been unfaithful to her husband, but she felt no regret, no guilt. All she felt was good. Sensually good.

I don’t care if it is wrong, she thought. I don’t care if it is a sin. I’m not going to go without it from now on. I’m going to get it. One way or another, I’m going to get it…. ~ ~ ~ Two days later Amber received a telephone call from Cliff Mason. He invited her to his house for a little get-together.

“My wife wants to meet you,” he said.

“Your wife?”

“Yeah. I’ve told her about you, and she’s looking forward to meeting you.”

“You told your wife–about me…?”

“Yeah. I told her about you and me.”

“You told her…about us…”

“Yeah. My wife is real open-minded, and she really wants to meet you.” ~ ~ ~ Amber lounged on the sofa, sitting between Cliff and his wife. They sipped drinks and watched a film on the VCR. Amber didn’t know what was in the drink, but it was good. She had drank a couple and had gotten a delightful buzz.

She had been pleasantly surprised at the manner and demeanor of Cliff’s wife, Rachel. She was vivacious and warm and very friendly. She was in her early twenties, about the same age as Amber. Her ebony hair flowed down past her shoulders, her chocolate eyes glowed warmly, and her dusky skin gave her an exotic look.

The film they were watching was Swedish–and erotic, and Amber felt a glowing warmth spreading through her body. When a scene was shown in the film of two nude women kissing and caressing each other, she felt a shaft of wet fire rush up her cunny.

She noticed that Cliff was stroking his crotch, sliding his hand up and down, and her heart suddenly thumped and her throat and mouth grew dry. About the same time as Cliff unzipped his pants and pulled out his prick, Amber felt Rachel’s hand slide up her blouse.

Cliff’s wife slipped an arm around her shoulder and slid a hand on her breast and stroked it. Amber gasped at the sensation. Her breasts grew hot and began to swell and throb.

She felt Cliff’s hand on her other breast. She panted at the feeling as Cliff and his wife rubbed her titties.

Rachel pulled Amber’s blouse up, slid her bra up over her breasts, and lowered her head. She ran her lips and tongue over one of Amber’s hot swollen tits. Cliff joined in and began licking the other. She gasped and panted in passion and thrust her breasts out and clutched their heads as the husband and wife licked and sucked her tits.

Rachel slid off the sofa, tugged at Amber’s panties and pulled them down and off. She lowered her head between Amber’s thighs and commenced licking her pussy.

“Oh god–ohh,” she moaned with pleasure at the feeling of the woman’s smooth slick tongue flicking and lapping her cunt. She heaved her crotch up and rubbed it on Rachel’s mouth and gasped at the sensation the tongue was giving her.

Cliff got up on his knees on the couch, clasped Amber’s head and guided his prick to her mouth. “Suck my cock, baby,” he huffed.

He pushed his dick forward and slipped it between her lips, clutched her head and slid his prick into her mouth. “Oh yeah–suck it, baby,” he hissed, “suck my dick, suck every inch of it.”

He heaved his crotch forward and drove his big black cock into the blonde’s mouth.

Amber was overcome with sensual passion. Rachel was tongue-fucking her pussy, sending wet hot shafts of pleasure shooting up her cunny; at the same time, Cliff was frigging her mouth, sliding his thick throbbing meat down to her throat.

She had no choice but to suck his prick, to open her mouth and throat muscles as wide as she could. She would have choked otherwise.

His cock was stiff but velvety smooth, firm but rubbery, and Amber found increasing pleasure in sucking it, in swirling her tongue around and sliding her lips on it, in the taste and feel of it. She began sucking voraciously on his dick, and he gasped and panted with the sensation as he fucked her hot wet mouth, pumping his prick all the way down to her gullet.

Never before had Amber had her cunt licked and mouth fucked at the same time, and the feeling was driving her mad with desire. She hunched her quim up on Rachel’s tongue as she bobbed her head and sucked Cliff’s cock.

He heaved his prick up, jamming it down to her throat. He grinded and mashed his balls on her chin, and he cried out as the cum erupted and gushed up his stalk. He pissed a hot stream of semen down her gullet.

To keep from choking, Amber gulped and swallowed the thick creamy juice as fast as she could. He emptied his balls, pumping a half-dozen gobs of sperm in her mouth. She sucked it all down.

She decided she liked the taste and feel of cum. It was so warm and thick and creamy spurting down her throat and into her tummy.

Rachel pulled and tugged at Amber, pulling her off the sofa. She lay down on her back and raised her legs and drew them back. “Lick me,” she said huskily, “lick my pussy.”

Amber clasped Rachel’s legs and lowered her head between her thighs. She buried her face in the cunt.

“Oh Jesus, oh god!” Rachel cried out in lust as Amber slid and flicked her tongue on her clit.

She decided she liked the taste of cunt too.

Cliff had by now recovered and he moved up behind Amber, wrapped his arms around her waist and pushed his crotch against her rump. She felt his prickhead poking into her ass and she spraddled her legs and moved her butt up. He groaned with pleasure as he slid his dick into her tight ass.

Amber licked Rachel’s pussy with gusto and strained her rump back to meet Cliff’s thick prick. Stinging barbs of pleasure jabbed up her butt as he dug his dick up her ass.

She decided she liked assfucking too.

Ahh, I’m going to try it all, she thought. I’m going to do it all. One way or another, I’m going to get it…going to get it all…. ~ ~ ~ Amber’s husband was in for a surprise when he got home that evening.

She took him by the hand and, without a word, pulled him to the bedroom. She practically raped him.

She pulled out his cock and began licking and sucking it.

The preacher was speechless, almost shocked at his wife’s behavior, but that didn’t stop his prick from growing stiff.

She lustfully sucked his dick, and he gasped out: “It’s a sin–it’s such a sin!”

Amber mounted her husband and lowered her pussy down onto his prick.

“Things are going to be different around here from now on,” she said. “You’re going to give me what a husband’s supposed to give his wife: a stiff cock–a hot fuck.”

The preacher was shocked at his wife’s language, but that didn’t stop his prick from sliding up her cunt.

“Oh, it’s such a sin!” he gasped.

“Whatever turns you on, honey,” Amber replied, riding his stiff dick.

The Massage | // Thu, 20 Jul 2017 07:17:11 +0000 // Cindy parked her car in the client space outside the spa. She was smiling despite the horrible day she had just had. She was finally going to treat herself to a massage. She couldn’t think of anything she needed worse right now.

She entered the spa and the attendant showed her to the ladies changing room where she could undress and put on one of the nice white fluffy robes that the spa provided. Cindy stripped off her clothes and stored them in the locker.

After donning the robe, she went out to the lobby and waited to be called. She sank down into the overstuffed chair and closed her eyes. “Mmmmmmmmm, so comfortable,” she thought. She felt some of the day’s stress slip away. She was almost asleep when she heard someone calling her name.

“Cindy?” she heard a deep male voice ask.

“Yes,” she answered, opening her eyes and looking up at the young man standing before her. “Wow, are all the masseurs this cute?” she thought to herself.

“Hi, I’m Josh,” he said extending his hand. Cindy reached up to shake his hand and gasped at the electric shock that ran thru her at the touch of his hand.

“Damn, calm down girl,” she told herself. “You’re old enough to be his mother.” “Well, maybe just his aunt,” she thought, smiling to herself.

“This way, please,” Josh said as he gently took her elbow and lead her toward the massage room. They entered the room, which was dimly lit, with soft smoothing music playing in the background.

“OK, I’m going to leave the room for a few minutes and I want you to take off your robe, hang it on this hook, and then lay face down on this table with your face in this opening,” said Josh. “OK,” smiled Cindy.

She quickly disrobed and laid face down on the table, covering herself with the sheet.

There was a knock on the door. “Ready?” asked Josh. “Yes,” replied Cindy.

Josh applied warm scented oil to his hands and started rubbing her shoulders. “You’re very tense,” said Josh. “Yes, I know,” answered Cindy. “Well, just relax and I will take care of those knots,” said Josh. He massaged her shoulders for several minutes until the knots had disappeared.

Cindy found herself becoming aroused by the feel of masculine hands on her body. “Stop it,” she told herself. It’s just a massage.

“Is it warm enough in here?” asked Josh. “Oh yes,” answered Cindy. “A little too warm,” she thought to herself as she felt her face flush.

Josh took the sheet and pulled it down until it was just covering her buttocks and concentrated on her lower back. As he rubbed her lower back in a circular motion, he occasionally touched the tops of her butt cheeks. Cindy felt her pussy beginning to get wet.

“Oh God,” she thought. “Why am I getting so turned on by this guy?”

“Um, could you do my legs now?” she asked. “They’ve been bothering me all day.” They weren’t bothering her, she just wanted to get him away from her ass. “Sure,” said Josh.

He moved down and started rubbing the back of her legs. Mmmmmmmmm,”sighed Cindy. That was more like it. She felt her whole body relaxing.

Josh massaged her legs, moving higher and higher. As he moved up her legs, he moved his hands down and started rubbing the insides of her thighs. Cindy sighed contently. This was wonderful. Maybe she should get a massage everyday.

Suddenly Cindy felt one of his thumbs brush against her pussy lips. Her body jumped in response. “Just relax,” said Josh in a soothing voice. “Easy for you to say,” responded Cindy. Josh chuckled softly.

Then she felt the sheet being removed from her ass. She was now completely naked. Wait, was he supposed to do that? But before she could ask any questions, Josh started kneading her ass cheeks. “Oh God that feels good,” thought Cindy. “Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm,” she said aloud.

Josh extended his thumbs and moved them to the bottoms of her cheeks. He started rubbing across and down until he had his thumbs on her pussy.

“Oh God,” moaned Cindy. She should stop this. Really she should. But ………

Josh slowly rubbed his thumbs across her pussy lips feeling the moisture that had already formed there. Unconscientiously, Cindy spread her legs further apart, allowing him better access to her pussy.

Josh moved his right hand down and slowly inserted one then two fingers into her wet pussy, sawing them in and out. “Oh Jesus,” groaned Cindy. She lifted her hips off of the table and pushed back at his fingers.

Josh leaned down and kissed the side of her neck sending shivers all over her. “Do you want me to stop?” he asked. “Noooooooooooo,” said Cindy. “Good,” replied Josh. “Turn over.”

Cindy rolled over on the table. Josh groaned at the sight of her laying there naked. “God, I love this job,” he said, grinning wickedly.

“Looks like you have something that needs rubbing too,” said Cindy, eyeing the huge bulge in his pants. She reached out and unzipped his pants, pulling out his long hard cock. “Mmmmmmmmmmm, come here and let me suck that lovely cock,” said Cindy. “Hold on,” said Josh. He quickly stripped off his clothes and climbed up on the table straddling her head with his legs.

Cindy lifted her head and took his hard cock into her mouth pulling his hips down to her face. She groaned at the taste of him. She opened her mouth as wide as she could to take as much of his cock into her mouth as possible. She relaxed her throat and moved her mouth up and up until she finally had all of him in her mouth, pushing the head of his cock down her throat. She swallowed, causing her throat muscles to contract around the head of his cock.

Josh groaned loudly as he lowered his face to her steaming pussy, inhaling deeply. He extended his tongue and slowly licked down one side of her pussy and back up the other side, teasing her. Cindy bucked her hips up at him, silently asking him to eat her. Josh chuckled softly and dove his face into her pussy, circling his tongue around her swollen clit. “Arruughghgh,” groaned Cindy around his cock.

Cindy removed his cock from her mouth and said “Oh yes, eat me Baby.” “Eat that pussy.” Josh licked that much harder causing her to buck her hips up at him.

She then moved her mouth up and slowly licked his balls, making sure to lick all around them. She then sucked each of his balls into her mouth, gently rolling them around. Now Josh was the one bucking his hips. Cindy chuckled softly, and then moved down to take his cock back into her mouth. She started bobbing her head up and down on his cock, turning her head from side to side to cause more friction.

“Oh Jesus,” exclaimed Josh. “Wait,” he said as he removed his cock form her mouth and got off of the table. “Get up on your hand and knees,” he told her. “I want to fuck that hot pussy.” Cindy quickly complied, pushing her ass up in the air.

Josh climbed back onto the table and got behind her. “Arruughghghh,” he groaned as he looked at her glorious ass with her swollen pussy lips were peeking out at him. He thrust his cock into her with one long push.

“Oh yessssssssssss,” moaned Cindy. “Fuck me!!!!!!!!!”

Josh grabbed her hips and started stroking his cock in and out of her pussy. “Oh God,” she moaned. She started thrusting her hips back at him, taking him in as deeply as she could. He fucked her harder and faster. They were both moaning loudly.

Josh reached down and grabbed her dangling breasts squeezing then. Arruuugghghghh,” moaned Cindy. She could feel herself getting close to cumming.

She started rotating her hips on his cock while pushing back at him. “Oh God, I’m going to cum,” she said.

Suddenly Josh felt his cock being flooded with her juices. Her pussy muscles were contracting around his cock trying to milk him.

“Oh fuck,” he yelled as he pulled his cock out of her pussy and sprayed his cum all over her ass. “Damn,” he groaned as he finally quit shooting and leaned down to kiss Cindy.

They both collapsed onto the table breathing hard. After a few minutes, Cindy raised her head and smiling up at Josh said, “Damn, that was the best massage I’ve ever had.”

One Fine Day At The Office | // Fri, 23 Jun 2017 11:43:26 +0000 // I work in a large industrial plant where various departments have to work together on projects to get the job done right and on time. On this particular project we needed the help or assistance of another engineering department that we normally don’t deal with. My job puts me in the position of being an assistant to my department head at times. I don’t have any authority, but get the cheap thrill of attending some pretty boring meetings and having to deal with the assistant heads of other departments who also have no authority and cannot make decisions. The assistant department head of the other engineering department was Pam Goodman. I had seen her around for several months. She was very sexy, had a great body, and being and engineer herself, was no dummy. I would also like to point out that she had always appeared very professional and never flirted that I had ever seen. Now keep in mind that this is the nineties and making a pass at a woman at work can get your ass in deep shit if you aren’t very careful. Sexual harassment and all that. If you tell the wrong woman she has a great ass, it could be you last day on that job.

Recently I have had a number phone conversations with Pam. After the first few, she started sounding rather sexy on the phone and dropped a few sexual innuendoes, but they weren’t too blatant. The more I had talked to her the more innuendoes she had used and the more blatant they had become. It was like she had sex on the brain and I was turning her on even though I was being very careful about what I said. Maybe she had picked up that I was watching what I said, figured I would love to have flirted with her but was afraid to, and took it as a challenge. The last call was the one that got even more suggestive. During the conversation I had to admit that I had forgotten to get something done and that it had been a hard day.

“So, who made you hard today?” she asked.

“Made me hard today? Interesting choice of words.”

“Did you see some woman showing a little cleavage or something?”

So much for my wondering if that juxtaposition of words had been an accident, though I had been pretty sure it wasn’t. “No, I said I had a hard day, not that I got hard today, though that did happen too.”

“Like I said, who made you hard today? I know you had a hard day, but who made you hard? I would think that would be a high point in your day.”

“Oh, I’d rather not say.” As little as I knew her at this point I wasn’t going to tell her it was her cute ass walking down the hall that had given me the hardon. This conversation was getting interesting, but I was defiantly going to let her lead it.

“You’re no fun. I thought you might have gotten flashed or something. Ever had that happen? Any of the women here ever flash you?”

“No, I can’t say that that has ever happened. I wouldn’t mind it, but it hasn’t happened yet. Why, have you ever done any flashing here?”


“Not telling?”

“No. Maybe you ought to pay more attention. It goes on around here a lot more than you might think.”

“You’re kidding?”

“No. It’s not like women go around flashing the whole place or anything. They just flash someone they want to have see them. Sometimes it’s pretty subtle. Like a woman wearing a loose low cut blouse over a very skimpy bra and then leaning over to talk to some guy she is interested in and making sure he gets a good look down her front. I guess the smaller breasted and daring ones don’t bother with the bra. Sometimes she manages to show him her undies, and sometimes she won’t have any undies on and will manage to make sure someone special sees her bare bottom.”

“Oh, okay, then they are showing themselves to a potential boyfriend or lover for the most part.”

“Pretty much, but some of the flashers are married and when you flash you never know who is going to see for sure. There are also a few die hard flashers working here. I have see a few who just flash for the hell of it. You know, regular exhibitionists.”

“My kinda girls.” I sighed, “It’s a real shame, but I have never seen one. That would certainly brighten up a guy’s day.”

“Ya gotta look. They’re here! If I’ve seen them, the guys must have seen them too.”

“Okay, I’ll keep my eyes open for them.”

That sort of ended that line of conversation and she got back to business. That call was concluded pretty quickly after that. We were supposed to attend a meeting the next day with our department heads, a VP, and a few other people. I don’t know why we were supposed to attend when our department heads were going, but it was probably the usual excuse of keeping us up to date. It had all the earmarks of being a real sleeper. I have attended a few of these kinds of meetings before. You really wish you had a pillow.

The meeting was the next day, right after lunch. Being that it was right after lunch, it was going to be difficult to stay awake for this one. I got to the conference room a few minutes early and took a chair (they were nicely padded swivel rockers) near the foot of the table. It was long table and since there weren’t going to be all that many people, I just figured I would let the real bullshit artists take the seats near the head of the table. That way those who were interested could bullshit and suck up to the VP at the same time.

Not long after I took my seat a few others came into the room. All known bullshitters, and true to form, they got seats near the head of the table. A few others came in and distributed themselves around the table, but tended to stay away from my end. Pam came in a few minutes later. She was wearing a rather short skirt, low heels, and a pretty tight sweater that really made her B cup breasts very noticeable. She was looking hot today. Much to my surprise she sat at the foot of the table. She had a pile of three ring binders with something in them that she was going to pass out later in the meeting. She put these on the table to her left and sat down. After getting her other papers in order she pushed her swivel chair away from the table a little, turned her chair toward me, and looked like she was ready for the meeting to begin. “You ready for this?” she asked.

“I suppose. It will probably be a real sleeper.”

“You never know. Some meetings are just better than others.” she said with a wicked grin.

There was something about the way Pam said that and her grin that made me wonder what she was thinking about. There wasn’t anything sexual about that, but after that conversation with her yesterday I had to wonder. There was no one close to her on her left and she was turned toward me some. What could she be up to?

My wondering was cut short by the entrance of the VP and the last two people. All of which sat at or near the head of the table, or at least as much as they could. Everyone sat down and Mr. VP got things going by putting up a few overhead foils and started explaining what we were doing and where we were going – ancient history. I turned to see if Pam was any more interested in this than I was. She was watching alright, and seemed to be absorbed in what was going on. She still had her chair turned toward me and was looking off to her left to see what was going on. She had leaned back in her chair. I had a pretty good view of her shapely legs. Now if she would just part her legs a little I was willing to bet that I could see what color panties she had on. Right on cue, she shifted a little in her chair and moved her legs apart some. I couldn’t exactly see what color her panties were, but they were probably dark. I did see something else interesting though, she didn’t wear pantyhose, she had on those thigh-high stockings. I was getting a pretty good view of her!

I turned my attention to the discussion at the head of the table so as not to get caught by either her or someone else. A couple of the new people had asked a few questions and were getting a rather lengthy explanation by Pam’s boss. I paid attention for something like the next ten minutes, but then I caught Pam shift a little in her seat out of the corner of my eye. Wondering if the view had gotten any better, I first glance over to see if she was still watching the discussion; she was. I turned slowly and looked at her lap. The view had improved alright, the skirt had moved up a little and I thought I could see that she didn’t have any panties on! Wow, I could feel myself getting hard having seen her bush! I wasn’t sure if she was flashing me or if she was just being very careless.

It was difficult, but I turned my head back in an attempt to pay attention to what was going on in this meeting. I had to have some idea of what this meeting had been about when it was over. A little later I noticed that her hand had gone to her lap. Well, that was probably the end of the view. She had probably adjusted her skirt to cover herself. I waited another minute or so and then couldn’t help but steal another look at her lap. Holy shit! She had hiked her skirt higher, showing her bush even more clearly, and that hand in her lap waved its fingers at me! Flashing hell, she was putting on one hell of a show. I glanced back at the discussion at the head of the table, and then back to her. She took a finger and slowly lowered it between her legs and then very slowly crooked it and slid it up her fur covered slit. She slowly moved it up and down her slit a few times, and then took two fingers and spread her pussy lips wide so I could see the inner lips and her erect clit peaking out of its hood at the top. By now I had an erection that was killing me! I also had no idea what was going on in this meeting, but got the idea that it was about over. I couldn’t pay attention to it now, and just had to sneak another glance at her lap. If the last look hadn’t been erotic enough, her legs were spread wider and she had now inserted a finger into herself and was slowly pumping it in and out. This put new meaning to the expression “getting off on meetings!”

Finally she was called upon to pass out the binders she had with her. Just as cool as you please she took the finger out of herself and with a flick of her hand straightened her skirt. She stood up and passed out the binders. A few minutes later the meeting was over. Everyone got up and started out. She scooted around to her left, ignoring me, and caught up with her manager, acting as though nothing had happened. I used my new binder to cover the fact that I had a raging hardon and left for my office.

That had been an interesting meeting. All I could think about was Pam in there playing with herself and making sure that I could see her doing it. She was quite an exhibitionist and I had enjoyed every second of it. I didn’t know she had that in her. I wondered if she did anything beyond tease and show off. Now here I was back in my office horney as hell and with a hardon that wouldn’t go away. I was thinking of unzipping my pants and taking care of the problem when the phone rang. “Hello.” I said picking it up.

“Nice meeting huh?” It was Pam.

“It wasn’t dull. I didn’t know you were into that sort of thing.”

“Into what thing? Showing off or flashing?”

“Yea, that.”

“I don’t do that everyday or for just anyone. I told you there were some of us here. Did you like it?”

“Yea I liked it. I had so much fun watching you that I have no idea what went on in that meeting. Do you not wear panties at all, or was that just a little treat for me?”

“I usually do. Not always, but most of the time. I went into the ladies room and slipped them off just before I came into that conference room. Did you get hard watching me?”

“No kidding! I was very happy to have that binder to hide it with when we left that conference room. It would have been very embarrassing otherwise.”

She giggled. “I wish I had seen it. I just love knowing I got you all excited and hard. Are you still nice and hard?”

“Yea, I’m still hard. Talking to the one who got me this way isn’t exactly making the condition go away! Did you get pretty wet doing that?”

“You bet! Couldn’t you see from where you were?”

“No, I wasn’t that close to you.”

“Hmm…I thought you would be able to see that I was really wet. So, what are you going to do with that nice hardon?”

“Nothing. After I stop talking to you it might go away.” Yea, in about a week.

“That would be a waste. You aren’t going to get yourself off right now?”

She was really kinky. I think she thought I was going to jack off while I was talking to her on the phone. “What? While I am talking to you on the phone?”

“Sure. Ever hear of phone sex? I never put my panties back on and I am playing with myself right now. I thought you would have your office door closed and you would be jacking off.”

“You’re playing with yourself right now?”

“Sure. I have the office door closed, my panties are off, and I am sitting here behind my desk like a good working girl. I just happen to have my legs as far apart as I can get them under this desk while I slip a finger into myself and then slide that nice wet finger up to my clit and rub it. I have been doing that the whole time I have been talking to you.”

“You’re kidding?”

“No! I’m really getting pretty excited too. I’m very wet now and my clitoris is all swollen up and sticking out of its little hood so I can pet it. I run my finger over it a few times and then slide my finger down to my little fuck hole and get it wet again and then back up to my clit. I could probably come pretty soon but I like being almost there while I talk to you. You sure you don’t want to take you nice stiff cock out and get off with me?”

Damn she was kinky, liked to talk dirty, and loved phone sex! I still wondered if it was all talk or if I was ever going to get in her pants. “I don’t know. I have never gotten off while talking to someone on the phone before, much less right here at work! What if my boss comes in and wants to have me go somewhere with him? It would be a little embarrassing to stand up with my dick hanging out.”

“Your dick would be sticking out if it’s hard, and your manager is off with mine and that VP. They will be tied up the rest of the afternoon. Now get it out and tell me what you’re doing!”

What the fuck. I was so horney now that I just had to get off. This was an insane idea, but I finally gave in to her and unzipped my pants and let my cock out. Fortunately there was a box of Kleenex on my desk. This could get messy. “Okay,” I said, “it’s out and I am stroking it.”

“Is it nice and hard?” She really sounded excited now.

“Yea, and I am stroking it pretty fast now too. The head is all swollen. I can’t last long.”

“I’m really wet now.” she panted. “My clit is sticking out as far as I have ever seen it. I’m rubbing my fingers over it so fast now… I wish I could play with my nipples… I’m gonna come pretty soon too… I hope we get off together… Oh God this is so hot!…tell me what you’re doing.”

“I’m stoking it.”

“Stroking what?” she whispered.

“My cock!”

“Don’t be so vague. Tell me you are stoking your nice hard cock. Tell me about the swollen head. I want to hear it!”

“I’m stroking my nice hard cock. The head is all swollen up and it is kinda purple and there is some pre-come oozing out now. I think I am gonna…”

“I just love pre-come!”

“…come pretty soon… It’s getting real close.”

“Tell me when you shoot that nice hot white come out the end of your nice hard cock… I just love it when guys do that. …I want to get off at the same time…I’m so close it’s hard to hold off!”

As few seconds later I did come. I told her a huge load shot out the end and landed on my desk. Actually I had grabbed a few Kleenex and shot a huge load of come into that instead, but she really liked the fantasy version.

“Oh…yeeeesssss…Oh God…I’m coming…I’m coming soooo hard!” She really kept her voice down. It was just above a whisper.

There was a short period where no one said anything. There was just heavy breathing on the phone.

“We gotta get together and do the real thing.” I finally gasped.

“The real thing? As in you wanna fuck me? You want to get naked with me and fuck me?”

“No kidding! I just got off, but I still want to put something deep inside you.”

“Hmm…what would you like to put deep inside me?”

Christ she never quits! “My hard cock. I want to put my hard cock in your wet twat!”

“Oh,…my wet twat! That’s better.” she purred. “Are you going to fuck me real hard and come inside me?”

“I’m going to ram my hard cock into you until you scream and fill you up with my come.”

“How about this afternoon?”


“Yea. Everyone leaves here about four. Come over here a little before that. We can use my office. I have had a fantasy about getting laid in my office.”

“I’ll be there!” I had a fantasy about getting laid in my office too, but right now any office would do. Hers would be just fine. “By the way, did you have your door closed when you got off? Somehow I get the impression you didn’t.”

“No, I just told you it was closed. It was wide open. That’s why I couldn’t play with my nipples. I kinda get off on jilling off at my desk with people walking by. Somehow it makes masturbating a lot more exciting. I just love playing with myself when there is the possibility that someone might walk into my office… Did you really shoot off all over your desk?”

“I should have guessed about the door. I didn’t come all over my desk, just the first spurt hit it.” I lied as I put my cock back in my pants and zipped up.

“God I wish I could have seen it. Gotta go. See you just before four.” and she hung up.

Someone must have come into her office. I took that wet gob of Kleenex and dumped it in the trash in the men’s room. I wasn’t going to have my office smelling like come or sex. It was now two thirty and I couldn’t wait for four to get here. I thought the people in her area stuck around till five, but I suppose they come in early so the get out early or something like that.

I found a few things to do until just before four, but mostly I thought about her and what she had been doing during that meeting and on the phone. I had a hardon all afternoon. I have never seen a woman put on a show like that anywhere let alone at work, and I had never had a woman talk like that on a phone before. I found it even stranger that we had both gotten off while talking to each other on the phone! Maybe I was a little kinky too and just didn’t know it.

I got to her office about ten to four. Some other guy was just leaving with and arm load of papers. Looking around, I saw quite a few people still in this area. If they were going to leave at four they weren’t showing any sign of being in any hurry to get out the door.

“Come on in and have a seat.” she said.

There were two chairs in front of her desk so I sat in one. “Is this place really going to clear out pretty soon?” I asked.

“There’ll be a few stragglers, but most of them will be gone by five after the hour. I have to deliver these files to Jim.” she said. “I’ll be right back.” She picked up a stack of file folders and left the office.

I looked around the place a little. The desk was in the middle of the room and facing the door. I suppose that did make it easy for her to jill off at her desk without anyone being able to see; as long as there weren’t any facial contortions or moaning as she was coming. I wondered just how often she really did that. The desk didn’t have much on it, just a small stack of papers, one of those large desk pads that people doodle all over, and a desk lamp.

She came back about five minutes later. “There, that’s it for the day. Now,” she said closing the door, “I’ll just turn off the overhead lights and leave the desk light on. What little light shows under the door will make it will look like I have gone for the day. No one saw me come back in so anyone passing this office will think I am gone. It also gets a little more intimate in here with the overhead lights off.” She sat down in the other chair in front of her desk. “Did you think about me this afternoon?”

“All the time. It was a little hard not to.”

“Good. I’m glad I made an impression on you. Lets play show and tell. You tell me what you want to see and I will show it to you. Then I will tell you what I want to see and you show it to me. About the only rules are: One, that you only ask the other person to see something that will require that person to take off one piece of clothing at a time. And two, that you can’t ask for a piece of clothing.”

“And if I ask for something that really requires two pieces to come off?”

“You loose that turn and I take nothing off!”

“Okay, I like simple games. Uh…how do you tell who won the game?”

“Who cares. Playing it is all that counts.”

“Are you sure no one is going to come in here?”

“Not a chance. Outside it looks like I am gone for the day and I locked the door. All we have to do is talk softly and on one will have a clue about what’s going on in here.”

“Okay, I’ll start your game. I want to see…your stomach.” I thought that would get the sweater off.

She stood up, crossed her arms in front of her, took hold of the bottom of the sweater and very slowly pulled it up and over her head. I knew she had a nice body, but with her sweater coming off, it was looking even better. Her perky breasts were being restrained by a pink lacy bra that let the areola show through quite clearly. Her nipples were also hard and sticking out straining the lacey material holding them back. She folded the sweater slowly, put it on the corner of the desk, and sat back down. Now it was her turn. “Now lets see,” she said “how about…let’s see your chest.”

I stood up and took my time pulling my shirt out of my pants and then slowly undid the buttons one at a time. When they were undone, I slowly pealed the shirt off, folded it a little and set on the other corner of the desk. When I sat back down I said “My turn…hmm…let me see your breasts.”

It was a front closing bra. She grinned and undid the clasp. Without taking the bra off, she just let it go. The cups separated some leaving the area between her breasts exposed, but the better part of her breasts remained covered by the lace, including her nipples. “Okay?” she asked.

“Not exactly what I had in mind. They’re still covered.”

“Hmm…I thought they were pretty exposed. They feel pretty exposed. Maybe you should show me what you mean.”

I leaned over to her and slowly slipped each shoulder strap off her shoulders. When they fell down her arm, it let the cups slide off her breasts. Pam lifted her arms out of the straps and the bra fell the the seat of her chair. She had long beautiful nipples that were sticking straight out. “Those are beautiful!” I said quietly.

“Do you think you would like to suck on them?” she asked as she tossed her bra onto the sweater.

“Oh you bet!” I said as I started moving toward her left one.

“Not so fast.” she said putting a finger on my forehead to stop me. “We haven’t finished the game. I was just asking.”

“Oh yea, the game.” She just loved to tease and make this last.

“I think I would like to see your legs.”

I stood up, undid my belt, unzipped my pants and slowly lowered them. I had to sit down for a moment and take my shoes off. “I guess I could have taken my pants off over my shoes, it’s just a lot easier if I take my shoes and socks off” I said.

“Shoes and socks don’t count anyway.” she said quickly. “Just clothes.” She sounded like she was getting pretty excited. I certainly was.

I stood up and stepped out of my pants. “There, legs.”

“Yea, legs.” Pam said, grinning from ear to ear. She wasn’t really interested in my legs. She was looking at the bulge in my briefs. My cock was hard and the tip was almost peaking out of the waistband. “Very nice too.”

“My turn.” I said sitting back down. “I want to see your ass.”

“Ha! You loose a turn. I can’t show you my ass until I have my panties off and I can’t take them off until you ask me for something that would take my skirt off. So, I want to see your nice hard cock.”

“I didn’t know you had put your undies back on.” I protested as I stood up again.

“I told you I wear them most of the time. There isn’t anyone in this area that I want to show my naked bottom to. Besides, I don’t fool around with the people I have to work with every day.”

I slipped my briefs down, letting my hard cock wave in the air. “There you go.” I said standing in front of Pam quite nude. “I guess I lost.”

“I guess you did. Oh, I forgot the other rule to this game. The looser has to finish undressing the winner.”

“I like that rule. Why don’t you stand up and I’ll do that.”

She stood up and stepped closer to me. I put my arms around her drawing her to me and kissed her. As her soft breasts pressed her hard nipples into my chest I felt her mouth open a little. My tongue began to explore her mouth.

“You’re supposed to be undressing me.” she mumbled as she wrapped her arms around my neck.

I didn’t say anything. I let my hand slide down the soft warm skin of her back, slipped a finger into the waistband of her skirt and started looking for the zipper. It was a short one in the back with a hook and eye closure at the top. I fumbled with that dam hook and eye, but couldn’t for the life of me figure out which side the hook was on or why I couldn’t get it to come loose. Pam let me fumble with it for a few seconds then she reached back with both hands and quickly undid it. I slowly unzipped the skirt as I continued to battle with her tongue and hold her tightly to me with my other hand. When the zipper got to the bottom I slipped my hand in and caressed her panty covered bottom. She moved her hips back a little and the skirt slid silently down her legs to the floor.

“Take my panties off with your teeth.” she begged. “Please? No one has ever done that to me, but it sounds so sexy when I hear about it.”

“That may be a lot harder than it sounds, but I’ll give it a try.” I slid down her soft warm body, kissing my way down to her waist. I kissed the side of her neck, her chest, the space between her perky breasts, her stomach, gave her belly button a lick, and arrived at the top of her silky panties. I pulled my head back leaving my hands on the back of her legs to look at her panties. They were silky, skimpy, low cut in the front, and had very french cut leg openings. They were so thin I could make out her bush through them. This might not be too hard. I thought the best way would be to pull them down by taking the part that went over each hip in my teeth and pulling that down as far as it would go. She shifted a little and put her legs a little further apart. I pulled the one side part way down her leg, and then kissed my way across her tummy to the other side. Just a little tuft of her pubic hair was not peaking above the low cut waist band. This was going okay so far.

“This is so sexy!” she whispered.

“Yea, it is. You sure have a great body.”

“Thanks! I’m glad you like it.”

I was over at the other hip now, and took that part of the waistband in my teeth and pulled it down. That left the panties in a line across her legs just below her now exposed crotch, but they didn’t fall. The elastic was still strong enough to hold them in place. “Turn around” I whispered. “I want to pull these the rest of the way down from the rear.” I could have just as easily done it from the front, but I wanted to see her nice bottom as long as I was down here.

As she slowly turned around, I could still hear people talking and walking by her door. If they were supposed to be out of here by four, I was beginning to wonder what time zone she had been referring to. It didn’t look like it was this one. I sure hoped she wasn’t bullshitting me about having locked the door. Getting caught pulling the panties off a co-worker with your teeth would probably get you fired around here.

She was now facing the other way. I had two great looking ass cheeks facing me. I kissed one then the other before going down to the waistband of her panties and giving them a final tug with my teeth. This time they slid on down her legs and hung up on her calves. Close enough, she could step out of them from that point, and that’s exactly what she did as I stood up.

“My turn.” she said, and dropped to her knees in front of me. Pam wrapped her soft hand around my cock and began to slowly stroke up and down its length. After a few times she took the head into her mouth and ran her tongue back and forth on the sensitive underside. Moments later she was sucking hard and running it in and out of her mouth as fast as she could. Her other hand was now holding my balls and gently playing with them.

Pam was doing that so well and I was so turned on that I knew I couldn’t hold off much longer with her doing this. “I’m going to come in your mouth if you keep up for more than a few more seconds.” I whispered.

“I hope so.” came a muffled response.

“Oh are you going to get it.” I said. “After all this teasing and thinking about you all afternoon.”

She resumed her work with a vengeance. I couldn’t hold off any longer and felt my orgasm start. It was going to be a strong one. I could feel my come start at the base of my cock and shoot up the length of my shaft and into her eager sucking mouth. My whole body shuddered and my knees got weak as I pumped load after load of my come into her mouth. She kept pumping my cock with one hand, fondling my balls with the other, as she sucked and swallowed with her mouth. It seemed like Pam just couldn’t get enough and I couldn’t stop pumping come into her waiting mouth. I hadn’t had an orgasm like that in a long time. When I was finally done she let go of my balls and let my now partly limp cock slide out of her mouth. “Wow, you really put out a lot of come.” she said quietly as she stood up. “I almost couldn’t swallow fast enough.”

“I have been thinking about you ever since our little phone sex session this afternoon. And now after your little strip game and taking your panties off with my teeth I was just so horney. When I get like that I always come a lot.”

“Want to taste yourself?” she said, and kissed me before I could say anything. She held my face as she kissed me and stuck her tongue into my mouth. I could taste quite a bit of my thick come still on her tongue as my tongue moved against hers. She pushed a little of my own come out of her mouth and into mine. She hadn’t swallowed that last bit. “It’s called snowballing.” she said breaking the kiss. “Do you like the taste of your own come in my mouth?”

“Yea, it’s kind of a turnon. No one has ever done that to me before.” It really was a turnon and I was surprised that I kinda liked it. I leaned over and sucked one of her long deliciously sexy nipples deep into my mouth.

“Oh yea,…that’s one way to get me all wet.”

I flicked my tongue over it and then went over to the other nipple and started doing the same thing to it.

Her hand came to the back of my head and pulled my head tightly to her breast. “Suck hard.” she moaned softly.

I sucked harder and just before giving up that nipple, I let a hand slide down her firm belly, slip through her thick bush, and into her slit. The finger brushed over her erect and waiting clit and back to her opening. She was wet alright!

“Now, speaking of eating, come, and being wet, sit on the edge of your chair, lean back, and let me eat you.”

“I thought you would never ask.” She did what I asked. She sat on the edge of the chair leaned back and spread her legs very wide. I had one hell of a view of her whole bottom. Her legs were spread so wide that the outer lips of her pussy separated, revealing the dainty inner ones, her clitoris at the top, and her opening at the bottom. I suppose being as wet as she was helped.

I knelt between her knees, leaned over her wet pussy and took a deep breath. She smelled so good and so very sexy that I could feel myself getting hard again already. Her clit was just peaking out if its hood and looked very swollen. “Hmm…I can see what appears to be a very aroused clit here.” I teased her.

“Oh please touch it.” she begged.

“How about if I lick it a little instead.”

She grabbed my head with both hands and pulled my face into her crotch. “Just fuckin’ eat me… NOW!” she hissed.

That pretty much answered the question. She might have been just a little horney herself. I started licking and sucking on the various parts of one of the most delicious pussies I had ever eaten. I licked her firm clit, sucked on the dainty inner lips, savored the girl come oozing out of her opening, and then went back to her clit. I was in heaven.

She watched me for a few minutes, and then as she got more and more excited she leaned her head back, resting it on the back of the chair. She had stopped holding my head to her and was now just running the fingers of one hand through my hair. The other hand was pinching and pulling on a nipple. “Oh God…this is great…I needed this.” she moaned.

It seemed that she needed something to squeeze with her muscles, so I slipped first one finger into her opening, and then a second one. There was quite a loud moan as the second finger went into her; almost a little too loud. I could still hear people going by the office. I started moving my fingers slowly at first. As she got hotter and it felt like she was getting close to coming, I moved them faster and flicked my tongue over her clit as fast as I could. She was so hot and horney that she started to come very quickly.

“Oh…yea…Oh…God…I’m coming! I’m coming!” she moaned softly. She remained quiet for the rest of her orgasm, which was just as well as there were still voices outside her door.

I licked and sucked on her clit as her body jerked and heaved with her orgasm. I could feel her pussy clenching my fingers as she was coming. Finally she calmed down and started to sit up. I pulled my fingers out of her.

“You were easy to get off.” I whispered.

“I get off easy anyway,” she said, “but I was really horney to start with and you did a great job of eating me.” She leaned over, pulled my head up to hers, and kissed my mouth. “You smell and taste like pussy.”

“Do you like the smell and taste of yourself?”

“Yea, it’s pretty erotic.” She stood up, turned around so her back was to me and bent over the desk, resting on her elbows. She spread her legs quit a bit and then said, “Okay, now fuck me and fuck me good. Nice and hard! Stick that nice hard cock into me.”

I came up behind her and sunk it all the way into her on the first shove. She wasn’t just wet, she was dripping wet. It went all the way in without the least resistance other than how incredibly tight she was. I put my hands on her hips, pumped in and out of her tight pussy a few times and then started really slamming it into her. “Do you like being fucked this way?” I asked her as I slammed my self into her.

“Yea, it’s great. I love it when you fuck me nice and hard.”

I took my chances and gave her bottom a light spank.

“Oh YES!…Spank my ass a little…not too hard.”

I delivered a few mildly stinging swats to her ass and she started to buck just a little herself. At this rate it wouldn’t be too long until she had another orgasm. I wasn’t going to be far behind.

She reached under herself and between her legs with one hand to fondled my balls as I pounded away at her bottom. She moaned a little and then said, “Mmmmm…I’m…coming…Oh God! I’m coming!” Pam’s body began to shudder and spasm as her orgasm started.

I couldn’t hold off any longer and felt the first load of come shoot out of my cock and deep into her climaxing pussy. I tried to keep pumping away as fast and as hard as I could, but with each spurt of my come into her it became harder and harder. It felt so good! As my own orgasm subsided I continued to pump slowly in and out of her.

“God that was good.” she finally panted.

Just then someone knocked on the door. “Pam, are you still here?” came a voice.

“Who the hell is that?” I whispered.

“Sounds like my manager.” she whispered.

“Oh shit, that’s all I need.” I said as I slipped out of her.

“Don’t worry,” she said grabbing a few tissues from her desk to stop the flow come leaking out of her, “the door is locked and if he looks at the bottom of the door it will look like the lights are out. He will just think he missed me for the day.”

Sure enough, he went away and we got dressed.

“I thought you said that everyone in this area left about four or so. There are still people here and it is just about five.”

“I stretched that a little.” she said. “There quite a few that do leave at four, but a number of them stay until five. Sex is a little more fun with there is a little risk involved. Now here’s what we’ll do. I’ll turn on the lights, wait a second, then open the door and step out. If the coast is clear I will motion for you to follow me. If there is anyone out there I will just close the door behind me and come back when the coast is clear.”

Christ she was cool about it. “That works, let’s go.”

We listened at the door for a minute, and when we could hear nothing outside she turned the lights on, opened the door and stepped out. She looked both ways and then motioned to me. I turned the lights off again on the way out the door, and she locked it.

We walked down the hall and headed for the door leaving her area. I thought we were home free. Just as we got there the door opened and her manager came through it.

“Oh, hi Pam.” he said, “I thought you had left for the day. I just went and got the key to your office from the secretary. I was going to drop this bundle off in your office. This is the all the reports and other things you asked for after the meeting this afternoon.”

“Oh thanks.” she said taking the thick file folder. “I was over in his office,” nodding in my direction, “and we were on the way out. I’ll just take it with me and look at it this evening.”

“Okay. Here’s the key to your office too.” he said handing it to her. “You’re going by the secretary’s desk so please drop it off with her for me.”


After he was gone I breathed a sigh of relief. “That was really close.”

“We didn’t get caught, that’s all that counts!”

We left the building and headed for our cars.

Now in case you were wondering, we have done the phone sex thing a few times, but have never done the in-office-sex thing again. She liked taking risks just a little too much for my taste.

Secret Party Slut | // Thu, 02 Mar 2017 03:49:33 +0000 // “How did it go tonight?” I asked my wife as she returned home.

“Okay.” She replied, trying to muster up a smile as she did so.

Of course I knew how her night had went. I knew exactly where she had been and exactly what she had done, because I had watched her doing it. She had been fucked by at least seven different guys.

I should have been livid, I should have packed my bags and left her, but I now knew that she had been a reluctant participant in the events I had witnessed. And I knew that she was doing it for us. Sounds strange, but it was true.

The whole thing started a few months ago, really when she lost her job due to the economic downturn. We were struggling to pay the bills, even with the little extra I was making in over-time; when her friend Kelly suggested that she could make good money working with her as an events organizer. Initially Susan was enthusiastic, especially when Kelly told her how much she could make, but after one night when she went with Kelly to an event she decided that it wasn’t for her. I couldn’t draw her on what the problem was so I left it at that.

A couple of months after that first event, Susan told me she was going to help Kelly with her next party, she seemed hesitant and again I asked her what the problem was, and again she was non-committal.

The night of the event came along and I could sense that she was almost dreading going out to it, of course now I know why, but at the time it all seemed very odd, I put it down to first time nerves and a lack of confidence. She made £1000 that night and I was ecstatic.

Looking back I can see it was then that things started to go sour between us. She lost her interest in sex, and she seemed to be more and more depressed. In the months that followed she helped Kelly at three more events and earned another £3000, but sank deeper into the gloom that had enveloped her.

I eventually came to the conclusion that she was having an affair, stupid I know, but how could I have guessed that the problem really was that she was working as a high-class call girl.

I came to the conclusion that the man she was seeing behind my back must work with her, so I decided to follow her to the next event and find out exactly what was going on.

Kelly picked up my wife shortly before 8pm that Saturday night; I was already outside the house, waiting further down the street in a rented car, so when Kelly pulled onto the street and drove past me, I discreetly followed them. After about 30 minutes they pulled into the busy driveway of a large detached villa somewhere in the suburbs. The house was brightly lit and was surrounded by trees set back from a small lawn. The property was enclosed by a high wooden fence, but I scaled it easily enough and waited, hidden in the trees to see what I could make out from the outside.

I could easily discern that a party was going on in the house and since Kelly and Susan had arrived without any bags or boxes, or anything that you would expect people organising an event to have I knew that my suspicions were correct. I thought about storming into the house and confronting my wife, but I had no proof. After a few minutes waiting in the darkness, I crept up to one of the windows and peered in.

The room was well lit and it appeared to be a dining room, a very large table ran the length of the room, set for ten places, the plates and remains of the meal still sat on the table. I heard a cheer from deeper within the building, so I crept around to the back of the house and found another window to look into, this one was the kitchen. Just as I looked in two men came into the room and I jumped back into the shadows.

“You’ve got to hand it to Eric, he certainly knows how to throw a bachelor party.” One of the men said.

“I was at the last one, for the rowing team, same thing. I had a piece of the blonde one that night, but the one with the curly black hair is on the menu tonight.”

“Yeah she’s really sexy. You want to double team her?”

“Hell, why not, just so long as we switch after a while I want to fuck her and have her blow me.”

They high-fived each other, picked up a bottle of wine and swaggered back out of the room.

I stood there in the shadows absolutely dumbfounded by what I’d just heard. They were describing my wife, no doubt about it. I felt sick to the stomach as their words replayed in my mind. Every emotion surged through me, but I was paralyzed by indecision.

Suddenly the kitchen door opened, flooding light onto the rear lawn.

“Just think of the money Susan, that’s all you need to do.” It was Kelly.

“You said this would get easier. It’s not, if anything it’s getting harder to do.” Susan replied. I could tell from her voice that she was struggling to keep it together.

“I know you don’t like doing this, neither do I. But it’s a job, a bloody well paid one and you said this was going to be the last time didn’t you?”

“Yes. I can’t do this any more, it’s affecting me and Joe. God if he ever found out about this.”

“Hello ladies! Are you ready for the party to start.” A male voice suddenly asked.

“Just coming big boy.” Kelly replied giggling.

Susan let out a long sigh.

“Come on Suze, remember to act like you’re enjoying it and try and say the right things. And just think of the money.”

The door closed and the lawn was plunged back into darkness. I was still numb from the shock but now I understood it all. She wasn’t having an affair, she was doing this to try and make money so we could continue to live as we had been. Strangely I was relieved. A million questions raced through my mind but I knew that I had already forgiven her and now my concern was for her safety. I couldn’t go get her, as she would never be able to live with herself knowing that I knew what she had been doing, so my only option was to watch her to make sure that she was okay. Lights came on upstairs, bedrooms probably, but how to see in. The solution was simple enough, I climbed one of the trees at the back of the lawn and found a position where I could see into one of the bedrooms; as luck would have it Susan, not Kelly entered the room.

The two men that I had overheard earlier followed her in. Susan looked stunning dressed in a black bra and panties, she was also wearing stockings and suspenders, since she has worn this combo for me before I knew she would also be wearing her brown high-heeled shoes. Susan is petite at 5′ 4″ she has loosely curled black hair, which spilled over her shoulders and framed her ample breasts. She turned around and beckoned one of the men over, he looked about 50 slightly overweight with grey hair, he walked up to her and leaned down to kiss her neck, trailing kisses down to the tops of her breasts, he unclasped her bra and slipped it off her shoulder, he then started sucking on her nipples. This continued for a couple of minutes before Susan sat down on the bed and unzipped his fly, she unbuckled his belt and pulled his trousers down, she then pulled his boxer shorts down allowing his very hard penis to spring forth. She took the rock hard cock in her hands and stroked it for a little while before enveloping it with her lips. Susan is very good at giving a blowjob and she certainly went to town on this guy, she bobbed up and down on his cock, while all the time she continued pumping him with both her hands. Meanwhile the other guy, who looked about 30, started to undress and sidled up to the bed. Unfortunately the windows were shut so I couldn’t hear what was being said, but whatever he said prompted Susan to lean back against the headboard. She younger of the two then lay down on the bed and opened my wife’s legs. He immediately set about eating her pussy through her panties. Susan returned to sucking on the cock of the older one and, after a few minutes, allowed the younger one to remove her panties. They continued like this for a few minutes, when the two guys changed positions. The younger one was now going to benefit from my wife’s excellent cock sucking skills. He had a much smaller cock than the first guy but that only made it easier for her to deep throat him.

I could tell from the expression on her face that the older guy was hitting the right spot with his tongue, Susan stopped sucking on the younger one’s cock but continued pumping him with her left hand. With her right she grabbed the hair of the one between her legs and started to press her pussy into his face. She suddenly arched her back and let out a loud moan, which I could hear even from my perch in the trees. There followed an ironic cheer from downstairs in the house. If she was acting, then she seemed to be putting on a show worthy of an Oscar.

After a brief respite to allow her to recover, Susan knelt down on the bed, doggie style. The younger guy stood behind her and slowly guided his shaft into her. She arched her back and spread her legs a little further to allow him easier access. He started pumping her, holding onto her hips as he did so. The older guy moved closer and guided his still rock hard cock into her mouth.

I sat transfixed in the branches of the tree watching my gorgeous wife being spit-roasted by these two strangers, it was like watching a movie and I was acutely aware of my own hard on.

The two guys eventually got a rhythm going with the older one benefiting from the younger one’s thrusting, they continued like this for about ten minutes before they swapped around. Again my wife’s willing mouth sucked greedily on the cock of the younger guy, whilst his partner thrust into her from behind while he reached around to play with her perfectly formed breasts. Another of the guests came in and watched the action for a while before he left the room. After another ten minutes of frantic fucking the two men high-fived each other again before pulling out. Susan squatted down on the floor, leaning back on the bed. The young guy stepped closer and allowed Susan to start wanking his cock, the older guy soon followed and the two of them stood either side of her. She again sucked on the older one and then started alternating between the two. It didn’t take long however before the older guy took hold of his cock and started wanking himself, he stood back slightly and let flow with a torrent of cum which caught Susan square on her face. The younger one followed seconds after; bathing her face in another jet of creamy cum. Susan reached up and continued wanking the two men. It was then that she surprised me again by alternately sucking on both the cocks, licking the dripping sperm from their softening members. She stood up, cum had splattered onto her neck and down onto her breasts, there was a white streak in her hair and some sperm hanging from her chin. She looked like a cheap porno starlet, but to me she looked amazing.

Susan left the room, presumably to clean up before her next…customer, I guess.

I stayed in the tree hoping to see some more of her show, I no longer cared about what she was doing I only cared about her and I was actually enjoying the sights I was seeing. After what seemed an age Susan re-entered the room, albeit in a rather unexpected way. She was carried into the room by a giant of a man, he was black, about 6′ 5″ with a shaved head; and had my wife impaled on his cock. Susan was hanging onto his neck, simultaneously bouncing up and down on his massive erection; he must have been at least 9″. Another man followed them in, said something, upon which they all left the room.

The bedroom next to the one Susan had been using was also well lit and presumably was where Kelly was fucking some of the other guests. I couldn’t quite see into the room from my vantage point but I saw enough to make me believe that’s where Susan had been carried. I climbed down the tree and quickly climbed another one, which allowed me to see into the other room. I was relieved to see that I had been correct in my assumptions. Kelly was laid spread-eagled on another bed with one guy kneeling between her legs pounding her pussy, two other men knelt by her head each benefiting from her obvious skills at cock sucking.

Susan was still bobbing up and down on her black giant, whilst another three or four naked men stood around watching the action. After a short while my wife slipped down from the black guy who moved over to Kelly, he took position between her legs and immediately started thrusting deep into her. Susan meanwhile, had squatted down in front of a skinny guy and was sucking on his cock; the guy had hold of her head and was gently fucking her face. All the attention was on monster dick however; I could clearly hear Kelly moan each time he buried his shaft in her shaved pussy, I was thankful that he wasn’t doing the same to Susan, since her petite frame would probably have been hurt. The black guy continued pounding Kelly for five minutes or so before he withdrew, knelt up and literally exploded; jet after jet of thick white cum rained down on Kelly coating her torso. A cheer went up from the watching group, Susan stopped sucking on the skinny guy, stood up and crossed over to where Kelly was lying, bathed in semen on the bed. Susan moved over her friend and started to lick up the sperm. She moved from pussy to breast and back down again before she lay down on her friend and started to kiss her. Another revelation, I had never known she would have dreamed of doing anything to another woman, let alone something so shamefully erotic. Long threads of sperm stretched between their mouths when they moved their faces away.

There was another break in the proceedings as the two girls left the room, they returned showered and cleaned up. The rest of the evening was somewhat less spectacular; the remaining guests seemed content to simply fuck the two women. I continued to watch my wife perform blowjobs and fuck with strangers for another two hours. The final count by my reckoning was seven.

So there I stood in the hallway of our home looking at my gorgeous wife, whom I knew had just fucked seven different men, had swallowed load after load of semen and had licked an ocean of sperm from her friend’s naked body.

“You look beat,” I said, “why don’t you go up to bed, it’s after 2AM anyway.”

“No, I’ll take a shower first.” She replied, she stopped halfway up the stairs and turned to look at me. “I made £3000 tonight, but I can’t do the work anymore; it takes to much out of me. Things are going to be better between us from now on. I promise.”

First Time at The Frat House | // Fri, 03 Feb 2017 10:40:07 +0000 // “Tony,” yelled Brian. “Come over here.”

From across the crowded frat house basement, I hear Brian call and walked over through the crowd. The crowd was thinning though. It was 1:30 in the morning, and even though it was a Friday night, some people were heading out early since the next night was a themed party and everyone knew they’d be back and out until at least four in the morning for it.

Brian was standing with a very hot blonde who was wearing a loose t-shirt and a very low cut skirt.

“Tony,” said Brian. “This is Cindi. Cindi, this is Gudzinya. You oughta let him get in ya.”

He laughed. He’d said that to so many girls in the basement of this frat house trying to get me laid. And he could never remember how to pronounce my last name, which is Getculli. But as many girls as he’d said it to, everyone always figured he was just being his usual self—the comedian.

“Okay,” said Cindi.

We both looked at her. Neither of her had expected her to give that answer.

I felt myself grow hard. I was really hoping I had heard her correctly.

“Well what are you waiting for, man. Take her upstairs.”

I was lucky I had my own room. I’d only just joined the fraternity a few weeks back in the semester, but there was an open room in The House and I was invited to move in and get out of the dorm.

I put my arm around Cindy’s shoulder and began walking her to the stairs leading out of the basement. As we walked away, Brian grabbed my hand and put it onto her ass, under her skirt. I could feel the string of her thong panties.

We walked up the stairs into the living area where several people were still drinking and at least one person was passed out on the couch while others drew on his face with magic marker and filled his hands with shaving cream. We took another set of stairs to the second floor where there was no one. Virtually no one. From inside a room with a closed door, we could hear a girl yelling in pleasure. Though it was completely unnecessary, a rubber band hung from the doorknob signaling the room was “in use.” I couldn’t really tell which brother was in there with her. In our frat house, there’s an unwritten rule that, even if you don’t live there, a “sure thing” gave immediate access to any open bedroom.

Luckily, my own bedroom was free. I led Cindi in and grabbed a rubber band from the table right inside the room. I hung it on the knob and closed the door.

“So,” said Cindi. “Is this your first time?”

“Is it that obvious?”

“Brian put out the suggestion down there. I’ve heard him say that line to other girls, so I figure if he’s trying to get you laid…”

“I guess I can be a bit shy in that regard.”

“That’s cool, Gudzinya. Shy guys usually turn out to be completely amazing in bed.”

I smiled.

“My name isn’t really ‘Gudzinya,'” I said. “You’d think my own fraternity brother would be able to pronounce my last name. It’s Getculli. But just call me Tony.”

She leaned in.

“Well, I could call you Tony,” she said. “Or I could scream out that name while you fuck me.”

I felt myself grow harder still.

“Wow,” I said, clearly showing nervousness.

“You’re not exactly sure what to do,” she asked. “Are you?”

“Not really,” I said, biting my lip.

“Well, let’s start with the basics,” she said. She slipped out of her shoes and slid her socks off with her feet. Figuring my own socks and shoes would just be in the way, I slid them off and then pulled my socks off and threw them off to the side with my shoes.

She pulled her t-shirt over her head. A skimpy bra was left covering her chest. She reached behind herself and unhooked the bra and slid the shoulder-straps off of her shoulders and let the bra drop to the floor. She stood in front of me topless.

“Give me your hands,” she said. She reached and took my hands in her own and set them onto her bare breasts. As I let my hands slide over them, she unbuckled my belt and unbuttoned my pants. She pulled my pants and my briefs down at the same time and they fell to my feet. She grabbed my hardened dick in her hands and gave it several quick rubs.

Hoping my next move was the right one, I slid my hands down her body, sliding the waistband of her skirt away from her waist and dropping the skirt to the floor. She was left wearing only a pair of green silk thong panties. I slid them from her body the same way I’d slid the skirt sway.

She stepped away from her clothes, completely naked now. I pulled my golf shirt over my head and tossed it away. We were both naked now. She hopped onto the bed, laid on her back and supported herself up with her elbows. She smiled seductively.

“I think you know what happens from here,” she said.

I walked over to the bed and climbed on top of her. She picked up a condom that was on top of the bed-table. She opened it and slid it onto my dick.

“We’ll worry about foreplay the next time,” she said. “Right now, just fuck me.” She smiled.

She was already talking about a ‘next time.’

With a bit of aggression, but still gently, I pushed her down and laid down on top of her. I slid my dick inside of her pussy and she moaned.

“Oh, yeah,” she said. “That’s right. Now bounce on me. Give me some motion.

I began bouncing, thrusting my pelvis into her as I felt my shaft slide up and down, in and out of her pussy. Feeling more and more confident, I leaned down, hands between our bodies and on her breasts and as I continued to bounce on top of her, I leaned in and kissed her lips. My tongue slid into her mouth and the act was reciprocated.

I felt her spread legs suddenly tighten around my own thighs. As our bodies tightened, the depth and power of my thrusts decreased, but the pleasure increased as the bouncing quickened. She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me tight and close into her.

Between heavy breaths, she managed to get out the words, “Are…you…sure this is…your…first time?”

She didn’t wait for an answer before a loud groan escaped her lips signaling the intense pleasure she was feeling.

“KEEP GOING,” she shouted. “DON’T STOP. YES! YES! YES!!!”

I continued the quick bounces for several more minutes. Periodically, her legs loosened and tightened around my own. Finally, inside of her, I felt an explosion inside the condom. Out of breath, I pulled out of her. Lying on my back and catching my breath, her arm crossed her body and rested on my chest. She pulled the condom off of me and dropped it in the garbage can next to the bed.

“Like I said,” she said. “Next time, we’ll try some foreplay.”

“Next time,” I asked. “I suppose that’s a good sign.”

“I haven’t been fucked like that in ages,” she said.

I smiled.

“You spending the night,” I asked.

“Definitely,” she replied.

My Wife The Cum Slut | // Fri, 13 Jan 2017 11:01:03 +0000 // Shelly always maintained that the best part of sex was the gooey feeling that a load of fresh cum left between her legs. “Hmm, I can feel it squish round inside my cunt and then start to run down my thighs,” she would say after a good seeing to.

I always maintained that the best part of sex was feeling her cunt just after some guy or guys had freshly filled it. That and the anticipation of waiting for her to return home, wondering exactly what she was up to, how many men there were, had they stripped her off completely, was she sucking a cock. The feeling in the pit of my stomach as I waited for her was just pure agony.

It all started after watching a program on hookers. One of the girls was about the same age and build as Shelly and she had started her call girl career by designing her own web site. Within weeks she was doing three to four punters a week and earning about £500. “Blimey, if she can earn that with her fat figure, imagine what blokes would pay to fuck you,” I said as we cuddled up together on the sofa. “Would you really like me to fuck other men?” she asked, running her hand over the growing bulge in my jeans. The more I thought about it the more turned on I got until the bulge had turned into a tent. “You bastard,” she joked, grabbing my hard on, “it’s actually turning you on isn’t it, you really would like me to be a whore. Perhaps you’d like to think of me doing this.” She unzipped my flies and pulled my rampant cock free. It was heaven as her tongue lashed round the rim before taking the first few inches in her mouth.

“Oh yeah, that’s it babe, suck it real good, just imagine I’m some bloke in a hotel room and your sucking his cock.” She was kneeling on the sofa beside me, her short skirt riding high on her thighs showing a tantalising glimpse of black stocking. I ran my hand up her leg, enjoying the silky smooth feel of the nylon. “Just think, some total stranger would be doing this to you as you sucked his fat cock.” I let my fingers drift over her cunt mound causing her to moan in pleasure. “Would you like that, would you like him to touch your cunt as you suck him?”

“Hmm,” she replied sending a wonderful vibration down my entire shaft.

I slipped my fingers inside her knickers and rubbed them up and down her mound. Her lips opened up and cum juice just poured out. I used my thumb to tease her clitoris causing her to tremor and double her efforts on my shaft. “The thoughts really turning you on isn’t it, you really would like some other guy touching you up.”

“Oh God yes,” she said, breaking off from my cock as one hell of an orgasm hit her. Even before she had calmed down she had ripped her soaked knickers off and was sitting astride me stuffing my prick up her cunt. “Fuck me hard,” was all she said. I undid her blouse and scooped her tits out from the confines of her bra; her nipples were rock hard. “Would you like him to fuck you like this, his big cock up your dripping cunt while he played with your tits and sucked your nipples?”

“Yes, oh yes, suck them Baby, suck them hard.”

She was riding me like never before as I worked on her tits and it wasn’t long before both of us were getting our rocks of. When she eventually climbed of, my jeans were soaked with a mixture of cum and pussy juice.

That night in bed, we discussed it again. “Would you really like to try that, meet some guy in a hotel room and let him fuck you for a hour?”

“Hmm, I don’t know, it couldn’t be just any old guy, I’d have to fancy him.”

“So, if we found the right guy would you do it?”

“Hmm, if that’s what you want, it might be exciting, and we could sure use the money.”

I work with computers, so within a week we had our own web site with some pretty raunchy pictures of Shelly dressed in sexy underwear. At 31, she still has one hell of a body and at 5’8″ is considered tall. With her 4″ high heels on she looks positively awesome and gets lots of comments from horny men. Her 38DD tits aren’t quite as firm as they used to be, but boy are they a handful and her shaven pussy just begs to be licked and fucked. Long brunette hair and brown come to bed eyes complete the picture.

The add requested that anyone interested should contact us via e-mail and include a photo and telephone number. By the second week, she had received twelve enquiries. Most of them could be ruled out as cranks, but one guy had sent a picture of himself and suggested she might like to meet at a local hotel for some fun. He was happy to pay the £100 suggested fee and had asked that she dress as in the web photo. It took three days before we got up the courage to phone the guy and I listened in on the extension as Shelly spoke to him. He sounded really nice and explained that he was often away on business and would like to indulge in the sort of fantasies he couldn’t get at home. He wanted a nice looking woman to dress as a whore with black stockings, high heels etc who enjoyed giving and receiving oral and of course a good fuck. After checking it was alright with me, a meeting was set for Saturday night.

By seven o’clock Shelly was bathed, made up and dressed to kill. “Christ I’m nervous,” she said getting into the car. “Listen Hon, you don’t have to go through with it if you feel uncomfortable.” We had already gone through the emotions bit, will you still love etc. and I had assured her I would be waiting for her when she came out. We drove to the hotel in silence.

Before she got out of the car I leaned over and kissed her. “Well, this is it, do or die, but it’s your choice.”

“Do you want me to?” she asked. I slid my hand up her skirt and into her knickers. “If this is wet then I know you want to,” I said dipping my fingers into her pussy. It was soaking. “Guess that answers that then. Go on, have a real good time, and don’t forget, leave your knickers off when you come out, I want to feel that lovely cunt of yours full of spunk.” With that, she was out of the car and striding towards the hotel.

As I sat and waited it was pure mental torture. My stomach was in knots, my heart in my mouth and my prick harder than I’d ever seen it. I kept imagining my lovely wife lying back on some hotel bed, her legs spread wide while some guy did what he liked to her. Was he fucking her now? Did she suck his cock? Was he playing with her tits or licking her smooth pussy? After an hour it got even worse. Maybe he’s got a massive cock, would she like it better than mine? Was he giving her multiple orgasms? How old was he? Maybe there were several men and she was being gang rapped.

One hour and thirty minutes, where was she, what was she doing? Now I was panicking.

I couldn’t take any more and was just about to get out of the car when I saw her coming. She slowly walked across the car park before opening the door to climb in. Her hair was a complete mess, her make up was smeared but she had a grin a mile wide on her pretty face. “Well,” was all I could say. She took my hand and opening her long legs placed it on her cunt. “Is this what you wanted?”

It was as though someone had coated her entire pussy and thighs with baby oil. My fingers glided across her smooth cunt lips and when I dipped them into her hole it was just saturated. I smeared the gooey mess across her clit and within seconds she was coming hard. “Oh fuck, yes, don’t stop, oh yesssssss.” When she was finished coming, she took my hand and licked each finger clean, looking me straight in the eyes as she greedily licked each one. “My God, what did he do to you?”

“Take me home and I’ll tell you in bed.”

I drove home like a maniac and before the front door had even slammed behind us we were tearing at each other’s clothes. “I want to know every detail,” I said, leaving her standing there in her sexy underwear. We lay on the bed, my fingers caressing her juicy cunt while hers slowly wanked my rock hard prick. We lay with our heads side by side on the pillow looking into each other’s eyes as she told me what happened.

“I was really nervous standing outside the door, it took ages before I plucked up the courage to knock. The guy that answered was a little older than his photo suggested but he was still quite handsome. Going by his silver hair, I reckoned he was about mid fifties, slightly overweight and a little shorter than me. He was wearing one of those white towelling gowns. He introduced himself as Mike and invited me in. He had one of those suites with a lounge area leading through to the bedroom.

Once inside he took my coat and complemented me on my figure and outfit. He was really nice. Then he poured me a large glass of Champagne and sitting on the bed, asked me to stand in front of him. He started by running his hands up my legs, first on the outside then up my thighs. He said he loved the feel of my silky stockings. Then he undid the buttons and let the dress fall to the floor. I felt so embarrassed standing there in front of a strange man dressed like a cheap whore.”

“Did he say anything about your sexy undies?”

“Oh yes, he couldn’t take his eyes off me. Kept saying how wonderful and slutty I looked. Then he stood up and started playing with my tits through my bra, licking them and squeezing them. I felt his cock sticking into my thigh and reached down to play with it.” At this point she paused, as if savouring the memory. “Go on, was it big?”

He big brown eyes glossed over. “You won’t be mad will you,” she said pleadingly. “Just tell me you teasing little slut,” I said smiling at her and giving her clit an extra twist. “OK, I’ll tell you, it was very big. You know how I can just close my fingers round your shaft, well with his I couldn’t. And when I held it, I could place both hands round it and he still had 2-3 inches sticking out the top.”

“So go on, what did he make you do?”

“He scooped my tits out of my bra and starting sucking the nipples. You know how much that turns me on. Then he started to play with my pussy through my knickers, rubbing his palm across my mound and saying how delicious it felt. He kissed his way all down my tummy and started to eat me through my knickers, boy was I wet by then. Then he sat down again, and very slowly pulled them down, never taking his eyes from my cunt the whole time.”

“Did you like that, another man taking your knickers off?”

“You bet, I couldn’t stop shaking I was so excited. Once they were off, he gently laid me back on the bed and started to eat me out. That was it, I came and came all over his face.”

With Shelly’s hand working its magic on my hard cock it was all I could do to hold back. The thought of this guy licking her pussy was driving me crazy. She too was close to coming and I increased the pressure of my fingers on her clit making her whole body shake as she came. She lay still getting her breath and then said, “guess what he made me do then?” Without waiting for an answer she dived onto my cock and started to suck it deep into her mouth. He tongue swirled round the head sending shivers of delight through me. I just couldn’t hold back and with her lips closed tightly round the head I let rip. She drank every drop and even squeezed the last few drips out before lapping them up with her tongue. “You did that to him?”


“and you drank the lot, just like that?”

“You bet, I was so fucking horny I would have done anything.”

“Wow, you really are a cheap fucking slut,” I said grabbing her too me and kissing her passionately, “but I love it.”

We settled down again and she continued the story. “After he came in my mouth, we just laid back on the bed and finished the champagne. He told me that his wife would never suck him off and that it was the most incredible experience he’d ever had. All the wile we were talking he was playing with my tits and fingering my pussy and I was wanking his cock. He asked me about you, did you mind other men fucking me. I told him it really turned you on and that you were waiting for me to bring a sloppy pussy home. This made him really excited again and his prick shot up. He asked me to get on top. Boy, he was so big I wasn’t sure if I could take him.”

“And did you?”

“Yes, I was so wet it seemed to go in easily. Before I knew it I was bouncing of his balls. He played with my tits as I rode him and kept telling me what an incredible fuck I was. He wanted me to talk dirty to him so I kept telling him to fill my cunt with his big cock. Fuck me harder, make me cum, that sort of thing. Then he wanted me doggy style, so I knelt on the bed while he fucked me from behind. For his age he really had some staying power, he was fucking me like a mad man, calling me a slut and a whore, telling me he was going to fill my slutty cunt with his spunk so I could take it back to my husband. I must have cum several times and was screaming for him to use me and fuck me harder. I felt his prick grow even bigger then whoosh, squirt after squirt shot up my hole, I think he must have been saving that for a week. When he eventually pulled out I was just too shagged out to move, I just stayed there, arse in the air, fighting for breath.”

“So, what happened then, how come you took so long?” She looked at me sheepishly. “Promise you won’t get mad if I tell you?”

“Tell me what, I’ve heard how some guys just fucked the living daylights out of you, what more is there?”

“Well, as I lay there, there was a knock on the door, it was room service delivering more champagne. Mike told me to stay exactly as I was while he went to sign for it. I heard the door go and then there were hands on my hips and a cock pushing itself into my cunt. I couldn’t believe he could get it up again so quickly. I was so juicy with the last load of cum that I couldn’t really feel much. He wasn’t going in so deep this time but he was fucking me much faster. Then I felt hands on my tits, crushing them and pulling on the nipples. I was starting to cum again. Then… well, that’s when I felt it. Up until then, my head had been buried in the bedclothes, but now hands were raising my head up and a hard cock was slapping round my face. I looked up and saw Mike, as I tried to say something he just pushed my cock into my mouth and told me to suck. I couldn’t believe it, some other guy was in the room fucking me and Mike was making me suck him off again. I tried to turn round to see who it was but Mike held my head still and fucked my mouth.”

“Did you like it, two pricks at the same time?”

“Oh yes, it was pure heaven, I just kept coming and coming. Mike was telling the guy to give it to me hard, telling him what a nasty little whore I was, incredibly, the guy speeded up even more. Then they both came, I had a real struggle to swallow, Mike came so much, and the guy fucking me, Christ, it felt like he was never going to stop. I could feel spurt after spurt filling my cunt, oh it was gorgeous. They both pulled out and Mike asked the guy if he had enjoyed his tip. I looked round and there was the waiter, I had let the waiter fuck me. I hope your not mad at me, I didn’t mean it to happen, I was tricked.”

“Mad, why should I be mad, it wasn’t your fault, and anyway, you said how much you enjoyed it so what’s the problem?”

“He was black.”

We both fell silent. Neither of us had ever considered letting Shelly fuck a black man, and suddenly it had happened, what’s more, she enjoyed it. “Are you mad at me Hon?”

“Mad, you fucking slut, I’ll show you how mad I am.” She squealed with joy as I shoved my rampant cock up her and fucked her like a man possessed. The thought of her being fucked by a black guy while sucking some old guys fat cock had me shooting off like never before. Both of us had such intense orgasms it took an hour to calm down.

“Oh yes, I didn’t tell you the best bit,” she said heading for her handbag. “Mike said that seeing as I’d been shagged twice, then he had better pay twice.” She spread £200 out on bed and told me that from now on it was a standing arrangement, once a month.

Since then Shelly has fucked hundreds of blokes and every time I get a thrill out of waiting for her to return home with a cunt full of fresh spunk.

Under The Table | // Tue, 20 Dec 2016 05:20:46 +0000 // James pulled the big Chrysler to the front entrance of the Ritz Carlton, then turned his head and chuckled as he watched Louisa pull down the visor mirror to check her makeup for perhaps the tenth time during the short drive from the office to the hotel.

“You look beautiful,” he said, and Louisa blushed at such an effusive comment coming from her boss, a recently-divorced man twenty-five years her senior. He looked pretty damned nice as well, she thought, in his dark blue suit and red tie. She was the first to admit that she loved a man in a suit, and he filled his out perfectly. The invitation had said ‘cocktail attire’; she hadn’t known what that meant, but hoped her green halter dress and black shawl would not be out of place.

It was the MAEM Awards. Though she’d asked repeatedly, Louisa couldn’t remember what the acronym stood for, but she knew it had something to do with marketing. She had only worked at the magazine for a month or so when James asked if she’d like to attend the dressy shindig with the rest of the staff, and naturally, she had said yes. Not because she gave a rat’s ass about the advertising business, of course, but because it would give her an opportunity to make her move. After tonight, she might well be unemployed, riding the next bus back to Indiana. But after weeks of analyzing and fanaticizing, she was ready to risk it all.

Inside, about six hundred people, mostly impossibly attractive, impeccably dressed and coifed advertising executives, packed the Grand Hall, milling about and making liberal use of the bar. The theme was something Spanish-related, apparently, as a salsa band blared and flamenco dancers whirled on a raised platform at the front of the room. Then, directed by some imperceptible signal, everyone broke from their chatty clusters to array themselves at tables of ten. Louisa slid into the chair beside her boss as the lights dimmed, a massive screen appeared, and what promised to be an interminable multimedia presentation of winners began.

“Get comfortable – this is going to take a while,” he said to her as he poured her a glass of wine. Had he been keeping track, he would have realized it was her fourth.

Beneath the table, James’s legs bumped Louisa’s, but neither of them pulled back or muttered apologies. They were knee to knee, wool suit pants touching silken leg. Impulsively, beneath the folds of the tablecloth, Louisa gently put her hand on his upper leg and squeezed.

James glanced at her, a bit surprised, and smiled. Louisa smiled in return and moved her hand slightly, a bit higher.

As the hubbub around them continued, and as the Chablis worked its magic, Louisa felt herself grow moist at their proximity, and excited at the prospect of forbidden touch. On James’s left sat Bebe, his publisher, and around the table sat the president of an advertising agency and partners in two real estate firms. They chatted amongst themselves, chuckling and pouring more wine.

Louisa’s hand hesitated, then moved up further until she encountered an obstruction that was clearly not bunched fabric. He was erect, and his organ was splayed across his thigh, stretching and straining to reach her waiting fingers. How far would he let her go? She glanced at him and noticed that his forehead was perspiring as he attempted to make casual conversation. But he made no move to stop her.

So she moved her hand again, her fingers gripping his zipper and slowly pulling it down. He seemed to take a deep breath and close his eyes, just for a second. Then he valiantly resumed a conversation about escalating home prices in east Orlando. Reaching inside and pushing away a second layer of softer material, Louisa grasped the shaft and pulled him free.

He was thick – her fingers were a fraction of an inch shy of totally encircling him – but that was moderated by a more modest length. As she explored him further, she encountered the bulbous, velvety-smooth head sitting atop the shaft. Running her thumb over the tip, she found a drop of slick seepage, and spread it liberally. Reluctant to move her hand too rapidly for fear of calling attention to her ministrations, Louisa continued holding the shaft tightly in her fist, rapidly rolling her thumb over the increasingly swollen and lubricated head. She knew it was the most sensitive part of the penis – almost too sensitive to stimulate directly – but still, he made no move to stop her.

Taking a sip of wine and trying desperately to seem interested in Bebe’s chatter, James took a handkerchief from his jacket pocket and dabbed at his forehead. At a break in the conversation, Louisa leaned over and, her lips tantalizingly close to his ear, whispered, “I want to make you come. Put your handkerchief down there to catch it. ”

James said nothing, but discreetly took the handkerchief and laid it in his lap, placing it atop his organ and the hand that grasped it.

Sensing that it would take a bit more to put him over the edge, Louisa slowly slid her fist from the base to the tip, gently pumping until she felt him grow thicker still in her hand. He enclosed the handkerchief around the tip as the spasms began, releasing stream after stream of hot semen. Designed more for show than utility, the handkerchief caught some, but the rest oozed over her hand as she squeezed, released, and squeezed again.

“Would you like some coffee, sir?”

Gripping the table and grimacing, staring straight ahead, James didn’t hear the server holding the stainless steel pot.

“James, pay attention,” said Louisa, speaking up for the first time since they had sat down. “Are you thinking about work again? You’ve got to learn to relax.” Beneath the tablecloth, she felt him shrink and retreat, and she carefully tucked him back inside.

“Let’s get out of here,” James suggested when the server departed. “I mean, do you want to?”

A coy smile played upon Louisa’s lips. She’d dreamed about doing these things to her boss, creating elaborate scenarios in her mind as she lay in bed, a hand pressed between her legs, but had never imagined that she would ever become emboldened enough to act upon them. She traced circles, then the letters of her name on James’ knee, and replied, “Of course I want to, silly.”

The awards ceremony had just begun and their category had not yet been presented, but at the moment, that was of little concern to James. He bid farewell to his dinner companions, tossed off an excuse to Bebe, and rose from the table. If not for the intoxicating combination of wine and Louisa’s touch, he would have realized that this departure appeared somewhat suspect, but that was of little concern to him as well and he followed her out of the banquet hall.

How convenient it was that the gala was held in a hotel, Louisa thought, as James crossed the sprawling lobby to check into a room. She hung back, trying to look inconspicuous, but found it hard not to giggle. She had wiped the product of James’ climax on her napkin, which she had then tossed on the chair upon their departure, and the thought of the hapless busboy who would find it was almost too much. But she successfully composed herself as he returned to her side, room key in hand.

James and Louisa strode casually to the elevator, but as soon as the doors drew closed behind them, they pounced upon each other. The meeting of lips was tender at first, then aggressive as their tongues thrust and swirled with abandon. Her arms flung around him, Louisa ground her body against his, desperate to relieve the urgent throbbing in her womanhood. She tensed with anticipation as his hand reached beneath her skirt, but it dropped away again as the elevator came to a stop on the third floor and a middle-aged woman holding an ice bucket walked on.

“No machine on my floor,” she explained to the disheveled couple, now standing a respectable distance apart. Another floor and she was gone again, and they snapped back into their desperate embrace as the elevator climbed to the top of the building.

James fumbled with the plastic key, one of those electronic, credit-card-style devices to be inserted in a doorfront slot. The tiny light flashed an annoying red. “Goddamn it,” he said, tugging at the door handle and rattling the frame.

Louisa giggled, took the key, turned it over and inserted it again. This time, the light flashed green, and the door opened. “You had it backward.”

“I suppose I’m kind of anxious to get in,” he replied as they entered and surveyed the room. A king-sized bed, plush with a billowy, white comforter and an assortment of oversized pillows beckoned. The door closed behind them, plunging the room into cozy and welcoming darkness. James rushed to the window to pull the curtains against the sinking sun, then noticed the view. There in the distance, far below and toward the horizon, was Cinderella’s castle and the Epcot globe, two tacky but ubiquitous tourist-town icons.

Louisa stood by his side. “It’s pretty.”

“No, it’s ugly.”

“You’re right, it’s ugly,” she agreed with a laugh. “I just didn’t want to insult your town. After all – South Bend!” The downtrodden, bucolic town was behind her now. He hadn’t rebuffed her advances, hadn’t plucked her hand from his leg with a scornful glance. It thrilled her to think that maybe he’d dreamt of this moment, too.

They turned to face one another, and didn’t speak for several seconds. Then James put his hand on her cheek and bent down to kiss her. She turned her face upward and their lips met, then parted. Through his trousers, James’s erection strained against the wool and nestled against her abdomen, and he wondered if she could feel it.

His question was answered when her hand dropped to his waist, then below. She rubbed his inner thigh, then moved quickly to the cylindrical bulge, which pointed awkwardly upward and to the right. “There you are,” she whispered as her palm caressed its length.

James took a deep breath and slowly raised Louisa’s skirt. He felt the baby smoothness of her upper leg, then moved his hand toward the front, where he felt found a thick, luxurious triangle of hair and a warm, damp opening below. Going commando, he thought. God, she felt good.

He moved his hand down further, until his fingers slid into the moist folds below and were engulfed there. Louisa gasped and trembled as his two middle fingers began to move, slowly at first, then in a faster, tighter, more circular motion.

“Oh, God,” she whispered, breaking a kiss and burying her face in his chest. “Oh, Jesus. Stay right there. It’s going to be huge.” Louisa’s breathing became unsteady and her moans became louder. Suddenly, she let out a cry and her fingers dug into his shoulder. Her knees buckled as wave after wave of almost unbearable pleasure washed over her.

With his arm around her waist, James held her upright as she gasped, the orgasm seeming to peak, retreat, then peak again. She thought for a moment that she was going to faint. He kept his fingers resting at the center of her passion, but held them still as her breathing slowly returned to normal and she found her balance.

“That was incredible,” she said, then kissed him deeply. “I didn’t know it would happen – well, so quickly.”

“It’s fine,” he replied. “You’re not finished yet.”

“No, I know I’m not. But now you. Let me please you.”

Being a man, and a relatively sane one at that, James did not protest to Louisa’s whispered plea. Her small, graceful hands quickly unfastened his trousers again, then reached inside to grasp his rigid manhood. It was already slick and glistening, and she stroked the flesh with a teasing finger. “Hello again,” she murmured.

They took a few backward steps; James sat on the edge of the bed and after a brief kiss, Louisa dropped down to kneel between his legs. After giving him a winning smile, she took his head in her mouth, gently caressing it with her tongue. She wrapped her hand firmly around the base of his erection, and began to pump with a steady speed. James’s breaths were quick and heavy as she leaned in further, slowly consuming him entirely. She dragged her tongue down the underside of his length, then pulled back slightly as she felt him grow stiffer still. Her hand resumed its massage and her tongue swirled anxiously.

As she worked, she again felt herself throb insistently for him. Without breaking rhythm, she spread her legs just far enough apart for her free hand to drop between them. She ran a finger up her damp channel to her protruding little clit, giving it the attention it craved as James looked on in appreciative delirium. Glancing up, she saw that his eyes were half-closed and his lips slightly parted, but for a moment, he met her gaze and smiled. Soon, she realized, she would taste what she’d been hungering for.

After a deep, low groan, he climaxed, a series of spasms shuddering throughout his body. Louisa gulped down the salty-sweet release and sighed happily for him, taking almost as much pleasure in his orgasm as she had her own. Lightly, sweetly, she kissed his sensitive tip once more, then climbed up to join him on the bed. “Was that all right?” she asked.

“Wow!” James exclaimed breathlessly as he lay down, literally and figuratively drained. “I tried to hold back, but I couldn’t. Did you mind?”

She shook her head with a smile. “I wanted you to.” Sitting Indian-style, she held his damp, deflating organ in her hand. The thick, throbbing hard-on that had dwarfed her hand and filled her mouth was now small and soft, the head shyly retreating into folds of loose skin.

“It’s not much good to you that way,” James remarked, nodding toward his incredible shrinking penis. “I may need a little time before…”

“We’ve got plenty of time,” Louisa said, gently squeezing him between her thumb and forefinger and, somehow, coaxing one last drop of fluid from the tip. Then she reluctantly let go and lay down beside him, kissing his cheek.

As they embraced, they moved to the center of the bed and began to remove their clothing. James reached behind her neck to undo the halter top of her dress, letting it fall away to reveal a pair of flawless, alabaster breasts. They were larger than he expected, and tipped with small, rosy pink nipples that hardened at his touch. He kissed one, then the other, flicking his tongue over the tiny points and causing her to moan. He wriggled out of his shirt and pants, and they were skin to skin for the first time. After another deep kiss, he moved down her tiny, curvaceous body, teasing her with his lips, until he reached her crotch, still open and inviting.

He kissed her there, gently at first, then harder, his mouth engulfing her and his tongue finding her most sensitive pleasure point. The taste was musky and warm as she began to grind herself against his mouth and chin, gasping and sighing as another climax began to build. Instinctively, Louisa lifted her legs into the air to give him better access, and his tongue began to work faster and more frantically. As the point of no return approached, she touched her breast and squeezed the tip with one hand while the other hand reached below and grabbed a clump of James’s thick, black hair, pressing him further into her.

When her orgasm came, it was even more mind-shattering than the first had been. As it peaked then exploded, she made a noise that was something like a scream, but somehow more primal, from deep inside her chest. The convulsions continued for as long as James’ tongue continued to work. “My God, I can’t stand anymore. Stop for a minute. If I come like that again, I’m afraid it will kill me.”

“But what a way to go,” James said, lifting his head and gently stroking her tangled pubic mound with his hand.

“You got that right,” Louisa replied as she sat upright and reclined against a mountain of pillows. James sat beside her, put his arm around her shoulder, and she rested her head against his chest. “But I want more. I want you inside me.”

“Hey, I thought you said we had plenty of time,” James reminded her. “I’m an old guy, remember?”

She looked down as saw that his flaccid member had already plumped up a bit. She held it gently and felt it firm up even more. “I can get you back there again,” she said, lowering her head and burying him in her mouth.

He was easy to swallow in a flaccid state, and Louisa took him all the way to the hilt, her nose buried in a mat of curly black hair. She swirled her tongue around its spongy shaft, savoring its softness. Then she slowly pulled back, the head lodged between her lips, stretching it like a tiny slinky. It stiffened and expanded in her mouth, growing thicker and longer. The head, small as an acorn just moments before, swelled and ripened like a plum, and the folds of loose skin became taut.

“See? There it is,” Louisa said, clearly proud of her ability to excite him.

“Jesus, babe, you’re going to wear it out,” he chuckled.

“Like you said, what a way to go,” she answered as she gripped his length with two hands, one atop the other, and began to move them slowly in unison, up and down.

“Is that good?”

“You’ve got to be kidding.”

Louisa smiled then changed her grip, interlocking her fingers and encircling the base. The strokes were tighter now, and faster. James’ breathing became ragged.

“I want to be up there,” Louisa said, careful to slow her pumping motion before he ejaculated again.

“Come on then. I can’t last too long.”

“You won’t have too,” she promised as she straddled him, using her hand to guide him to her moist opening. She felt his head part her swollen lips, paused for a second, and then slid down his length until their public bones touched, their hair intermingled.

“Oh, Jesus,” she whispered as his hardness filled her. She began to rock back and forth, slowly at first, then faster as his hips bucked to match her rhythm. His hands reached up to caress her breasts as they jiggled and bounced. Louisa grabbed the headboard to steady herself for the explosion that was just seconds away and told him she was getting close.

“Me too,” said James.

“Hold out for just a minute,” she pleaded. “That’s all I need. Oh my God.”

Soon she felt a familiar warmth in her genital area, and a tingling that spread from her loins to her breasts. So close. Just a minute more. Then, suddenly, she was coming – fast and hard. It wasn’t unexpected, but it was quicker than she anticipated, and more intense than ever. This time, she did scream.

Indeed, Louisa was so transported by her own orgasm that she didn’t notice James tense up, moan, and release. “That was it,” he said, grabbing her hips and slowing the circular, grinding motion that had sent them both over the edge. “Sweet suffering Jesus, I can’t believe it.”

“Me neither,” said Louisa, breathlessly. “Let me stay up here for just a minute longer, though.”

She felt his hardness break and the fullness inside her diminish, but she continued to rub herself against his crotch, a bit more slowly and carefully now so his flaccid penis wouldn’t slip out. “I think I can come again,” she said, sounding a bit surprised. “Please, help me do it again. Then I’ll give you a rest.”

“Hey, who do you think you’re giving orders to?” James asked mischievously. “I’m the bossman, aren’t I?”

“Not here, not tonight,” Louisa retorted, rocking back and forth against him. “Please?”

James reached across his stomach and caressed her at the junction of their bodies, his fingers rubbing the exposed outer lips while she moved her hips. In seconds, she began to tremble, her upper body flushed red and she came again, although less explosively this time. Finally, she collapsed on the bed beside him, laying her head on his shoulder and running her hand along his chest. She rested her left leg over his right and flashed him a killer smile. “Okay, now you get a break.”

Best Friends Share Everything | // Mon, 28 Nov 2016 11:47:39 +0000 // Sarah and V have been best friends for more than 15 years. They do everything girls do together. Lay out by the pool. Go see movies. Go out to eat. On this afternoon, V and her husband, Joe, came over because the ladies where going out for an afternoon of shopping in town while their husbands watched a game on TV.

They wasted no time in getting their afternoon started. Sarah grabbed a few beers for the road and headed for the door.

“See you boys later.” V said.

“You girls going partying?” Joe asked.

They giggled and devilishly answered, “Uh huh. We sure are. Don’t wait up boys.” With that they locked arms and bounced out of the house, laughing all the way to the car.

Sarah stopped in front of the car as V rounded the other side. “You know they wonder about it.”

They got in and V looked over at Sarah. “Yeah. I’ve wondered what Joe would say if… Isn’t it fun to keeping them wondering.”

They gave each other that secret grin and Sarah backed out of the driveway.

“So where are we going?” V asked.

“I thought we’d go into town, do a little shopping and grab a bite around six o’clock. Um… And then maybe go pick up a guy or something. Ha. Ha. Ha.”

V gripped the armrests, got a big grin on her face and, without turning her head towards Sarah, she commented. “Fun! We can skip the first part…”

Sarah laughed as she cracked open her beer and stepped on the gas. “Let’s go shopping!”

They had to get their shopping fix, but neither one of them could get what they talked about out of their mind all afternoon. While they were shopping, they would make comments here and there. At one point V asked Sarah what type of man she’d like to pick up.

“As picky as we are V, he’d have to be perfect.” Sarah quipped. “Dark hair. Seductive blue eyes. A smile that just absolutely melts you. A great body. You know… perfection. The kind of guy you only dream about.”

V quivered at the thought, smiled and continued thumbing through the rack of summer dresses. Sarah walked off towards the dressing rooms.

A moment later, V heard “V. C’mere. What do you think of this dress?”

V poked her head around the corner into the dressing room area. Sarah’s back was to her as she stood on a raised platform under a spotlight in front of the mirror wearing a translucent orange knee-high summer dress with big white flowers on it.

Sarah’s back was arched. Her legs were stiffened. She stuck out her ass and had the dress hiked all the way up her left leg, showing her ass and the lace strap of her white panties.

She leaned her back and to the side so she could see V and queried, “You like?”

V approved with a smile and walked right up behind her.

“I like.” V whispered as she put her hand on the back of Sarah’s knee. She slowly ran her hand up the back of Sarah’s leg. She brushed her hand against Sarah’s and then jerked the dress back down as she let out a sigh.

“You look beautiful in that dress.” V said in a low voice and walked out of the dressing room.

They continued with a little playful flirting as they tried on dresses, but they never vocalized their flirtations. It was mysteriously erotic. Even though the boys weren’t around now, they still played their game of not admitting what they’d done long ago.

A few minutes passed and Sarah passed V coming out the dressing room. “Have you found one you like yet?”

“Mmmm hmmm.” V answered sexily. “Would you like to see it?”

“Yes, please.”

“Well. C’mere!” V said as she ducked into a dressing room.

Sarah briskly walked towards the dressing room. She peered in and V was facing her, removing her top. V smiled, turned around and bent over to remove her shorts. Sarah stepped in and put her hands on V’s bare hips and massaged them in large circles, moving closer and closer towards her ass. V remained in her bent-over position for a moment and then grabbed the back of her leg with one hand and slowly stood up. Her other hand was moving up the front of her other leg. As she stood upright, her hand went under Sarah’s dress and met her warmth. Her other hand caressed her own breasts.

Sarah’s hands wrapped around to V’s front. She moved one hand down from V’s stomach to her wetness and the other hand found V’s breasts. Their bodies were pressed tightly together. They began undulating in unison. The wave of motion started at their knees and ended with their heads falling back. Over and over and over again, their bodies were waving in ecstasy as each other’s hands explored one another.

The heavy breathing was peppered with little whimpers and then escalated to quiet moans. Sarah knew how loud she could get and slowly winded down. She backed up a little and bumped into the open dressing room door.

“Oh my god. Did anyone see?” Sarah thought to herself. She closed the door and leaned against it. “Ooops!” Sarah exclaimed as she began to giggle.

V smiled and began to put on her dress, which was a solid yellow sundress with a low-cut v-neck. It complimented her body superbly.

“Wow. You look great in that.” Sarah said. “Let’s wear these out of here. K?”

“Great idea!” V confirmed, smiling.

They giggled and stepped out of the dressing room as if nothing had happened, but both of them were still filled with desire and that chilling feeling of getting away with something that they shouldn’t be doing. The feeling was exhilarating.

They continued shopping and found everything they wanted. It was getting late so they decided to leave and get something to eat. They checked out wearing their new dresses.

On the way to the car, V mentioned that she wanted to go to this new Italian place that she’d heard about, but Sarah insisted that they go to some out-of-the-way wine bar that she thought only served cheese and crackers, if that. On the way out of the parking lot, V gave in and decided wine and cheese would be fine.

“As long as they have Pinot Grigio. At least I can have some Italian wine.” V said with defeat.

“Well I’m sure they have Mozzarella, too.” Sarah teased. “You’re gonna LOVE this place. Trust me.”

They pulled up in front of the quaint little wine bar. As they walked towards the door, they could hear a live band quietly playing blues inside. There were a few people sitting outside in front. A sign on an easel near the front door showcased the blues singer, Dez, and the week’s theme for the art gallery upstairs, Modern Sculptures.

They stepped into this dark, small bar and saw another ten people or so listening to the band. The bar was the size of a small loft apartment, and very cozy and dimly lit.

They scanned the room as they walked towards the counter. “Ooh. Look at that one!” V said with excitement. “Such a distinguished gentleman.”

Sarah pretended she didn’t hear her and continued towards the bar. “A Pinot Grigio and a Chardonnay please.” Sarah said politely. “Also, do you have anything to snack on?”

“Yes ma’am.” The bartender answered. “We have complimentary pretzels or you can order an assorted cheese tray with French bread and grapes.”

V leaned over Sarah’s shoulder and piped in, “Great. We’ll have that!”

Sarah took two drink menus from the bar and they sat down on the same side of a little round table facing the band.

“So what do you think the guys are doing?” V asked.

“Are you kidding? They’re at The Cat’s Meow as we speak.” She answered promptly without looking up. “They’re on their fifth lap dance by now.”

V interrupted, “So look at Mr. Distinguished over there.”

Just as Sarah looked up from her menu to look at this man, the door, which they both faced, opened. The bright sunlight shown through the door and caught both the girls’ attention. The figure of a man walked in, his shape distorted by the collision of the darkness and the intruding sunlight.

The image of this man sharpened as the door began to close. He was tall, tan and had dark hair. He had big shoulders and was athletically built. He was wearing tan slacks and a white dress shirt. As he walked towards them, they finally got a good look at his face. He had a big smile on his face. He was gorgeous.

They were both speechless. They weren’t even nudging each other under the table as they usually do when one of them sees a cute guy. As he passed them, his cologne engulfed them.

Sarah fell back into her chair and thought to herself, “I love it when he wears that.”

V managed to get out, “Scrumptious! Oh my God!”

He walked behind them and greeted the owner of the bar.

Sarah and V turned and noticed he didn’t order a drink. The owner offered him his usual they guessed. As he waited for his drink, he turned towards the band and leaned back on his elbows, resting on the bar behind him. He scanned the bar, looked towards the band and then down and Sarah and V.

V was reaching for a bite of cheese, but Sarah eyes connected with his. He squinted his eyes and grinned at her. She didn’t smile, but she didn’t look away either. She sat there for a moment, glanced over at V and then reciprocated his little grin.

“V. Turn around. Look at his eyes. I think they’re blue… No. Not ye…”

V turned around and he was staring right at her. It caught her completely off guard. She blushed and jerked her head back around.

“Bitch!” V said as she jabbed Sarah. Like two little schoolgirls, they were making no attempts to disguise their flirting. Nor could they.

It was too late to not feel a little embarrassed so V turned back around to give him a good look. He obviously noticed their flirtations because he was smiling when V looked back. He dipped his head so as to nod and gave her a flirtatious smile.

Just then, the owner called his name, Alex, and handed him his drink. He turned around and mentioned something to her. She smiled and nodded. He turned back around with his glass of wine and began walking towards Sarah and V.

He stepped up in between them. Sarah and V were looking straight up at him. In a very playful voice and a very playful look, Alex’ first words were, “Did you know wine is an aphrodisiac?”

“It is not!” replied V.

“I know, but don’t you wish it was!” Alex countered. “Hi. I’m Alex. What are your names?”

“I’m Sarah and this is V… for Vanessa…”

“I haven’t seen you ladies in here before. This is a great place. Did you know they have an art gallery upstairs?” Alex asked.

“You’ll have to show it to us in a little bit. Sit down. Please!” Sarah exclaimed.

V was surprised at Sarah’s forwardness, but thought she’d play along. “Sit over here.” She said as she patted the chair on the other side of her from Sarah.

Sarah smirked at V.

Alex turned around, pulled up a chair and stood there. “I like this attention. I think I’d like to be in between you two. Do you mind?” Alex pushed both of their shoulders hoping they would move away from each other a little so he could fit in. They laughed and Sarah moved over a little to the left. V looked up at Alex. Then she looked at Sarah and reluctantly moved over a little to the right.

“Am I interrupting a girls night out?” Alex asked apologetically.

“On the contrary!” Sarah exclaimed. “You are part of our girls night out.”

V started to shout “Sarah!” but she didn’t. She thought for a split second and played along. “Yeah. You are our entertainment for the evening.”

Alex raised his hand in the air. “Another round here, please!” he shouted out with eagerness. He knew no one could hear him over the music.

They laughed. “Are you trying to get us drunk, Alex?” V coyly inquired.

“Those are for me! It sounds like I’m going to need them!” Alex chuckled.

The conversation went on and the girls got more and more brave with their teasing and flirting. Later, Heather, the bar’s owner showed up with the drinks that Alex ordered the girls before he met them. Alex grinned as if to say, “I know. It was presumptuous…” and excused himself for a moment.

V leaned over towards Sarah. “Now’s your chance.” She said.

“Isn’t he perfect.” Sarah replied. “He’s who we were talking about on the way over here.”

“I know. And that smile. Oooh! What I could do with him!” V said as she stretched in her chair.

“Yes. What WE could do with him.” Sarah reminded V as she put her hand on V’s leg. “WE. Darling.”

Just then, Alex emerged from the bathroom and walked past them towards the band where the stairs led to the art gallery above. As he turned to go up the stairs, he paused for a moment and gave the girls a look. Then he motioned for them to follow.

Without waiting to see if they were coming, he went up the narrow staircase with delicate, fragile railing, which went up and around to the left to connect with the loft that overlooked the bar. At the top of the stairs from the edge of the loft, you could see the front door, the band and a few tables below.

In the gallery, the sculptures lined the sterile white walls. Each one was lit up with small spotlights that shown down like stars from the black ceiling. Apart from a few additional sculptures that were randomly placed throughout the middle of the room, the only other thing in there was a black leather couch and glass coffee table. Looking back down at the bar from the back of the gallery, you could barely see the top of the band’s heads and the top of the front door.

Alex walked into the empty gallery. He was hoping his ploy to entice the girls upstairs would work. He browsed the room, admiring the sculptures. A few minutes passed and Alex never turned around to see if they were coming up. He stopped and stared at a sculpture, unfocused, pretending to read it’s description. His mind was somewhere else.

“C’mon, V. Let’s go see the gallery. I think we’ve made him wait long enough.”

Sarah stood up with her glass and reached for Alex’ glass, but V had already grabbed it. Sarah smiled and made her way to the stairs. V caught up with Sarah and they began their ascent up the staircase.

As they reached the top, they saw him in full light for the first time. The light created shadows that enhanced his already perfect body. His slacks draped off his perfect ass like few they’d seen before.

The band disguised their audible footsteps, but Sarah tiptoed towards Alex nonetheless. She sat her glass down on the table, glanced back at V, smiled and continued on. She couldn’t stop looking him up and down.

She slowly approached him and every part of her body touched him simultaneously. The tips of her shoes stopped at the back of his. Her knees touched the back of his. Her open palms caressed his ass. Her bosoms pressed against his back and her lips connected with his bare neck. She exhaled deeply and whispered, “I’m here.”

She could feel his torso vibrate as he let out a deep “Hhhhmmmm” of satisfaction as he exhaled.

V’s heart was racing. “Sarah was serious!” she thought to herself as she walked towards them.

Alex moved his hands behind him and ticked Sarah’s upper thighs just below her waistline with his fingers. He moved them inwards towards Sarah’s excited, now beating warmth but stopped just short of it. Sarah breathed out deeply again onto his neck, pushing harder into him.

V, shocked but excited, put down her two glasses and hesitantly walked towards them, whose bodies were swaying slightly from side to side.

Just as Sarah had approached Alex, V walked up behind Sarah. She saw what Sarah had done to Alex and she wanted to give Sarah the same thrilling embrace. First her lips connected with Sarah’s neck. Then her bosoms pressed into her back. She ran her hands down Sarah’s sides, over her ass and stopped on the back of her legs, giving her a slight squeeze and a pleasing scratch with her nails. And her knees pressed into the back of Sarah’s.

Alex steadied himself from the new force upon him and then he felt two more hands come around each side, over his biceps and over his chest. He knew V had joined in on the moment. He leaned his head back onto Sarah’s shoulder and began teasing her wetness with his fingertips. Sarah’s tiny convulsions and erratic breathing let Alex know he was on the right track.

The octopus of pleasuring arms quickly brought beads of sweat over the bodies of all three. They could no longer hear the music below nor see anything in the brightly-lit gallery. They only had the senses of smell, touch and taste.

Alex leaned forward slightly to gesture that he was moving. He stepped forward with Sarah and V still embracing him. He turned around slowly, leaned against the wall and opened his arms. Sarah moved into his left arm and V to his right. They each put a hand on his shoulder and the other on his chest and began kissing his neck. Their breasts were firmly pressed against his arms.

Alex moved his hands down to their hips and began inching their dresses up slowly. The girl’s hands were moving all over his chest and over each other’s hands. The last inch of dress came up on both girls at the same time and Alex’ fingers touched the soft bare skin of their asses at the same time. They each let out a sigh. Sarah kissed his cheek and Alex turned his head to kiss her again.

He squeezed her ass only and pulled her into him tightly to let her know he knew she was special. She smiled, moved her free hand up to his face and pulled it to her lips. A slow, wet kiss ensued. They shared each other’s warmth as their tongues met. It grew with intensity and motion. Sarah was breathing into Alex’ mouth. For a moment, they were one.

V, feeling neglected, kissed Alex’ ear and ran her hand down low, just above Alex’ bulging excitement and back up towards his neck. Alex gave Sarah one last nibble on her lip and turned his head to met V’s moist lips.

The energy building was so great, that Alex had no regard for where they were. His hand pressed hard into V’s ass and moved upwards over her waist, dragging her dress with it. She was completely exposed and didn’t care. His hand continued moving upwards and met her breast. They kissed even more deeply. He gently worked his hand under her bra to find her hard nipple. He cupped her breast and let her nipple slip between two of his fingers. He squeezed his fingers together, further teasing her nipple to attention and trying to elicit a moan from her. She obliged.

Sarah, seeing V exposed, moved her hand over to V’s stomach. Moving up and down between her breasts and back down to her panty line. She’d occasionally slip one of her fingers into the top of her panties, touching her hair. V would twitch her pelvis each time.

As Sarah teased V, Alex moved his arm on Sarah’s side back to her ass. She was wearing g-string panties. He slipped his hand under the string and moved down over her ass and under her. He pulled up on her to put pressure on her just as his finger met the wetness. Sarah lifted off the floor to her tiptoes in excitement and buried her head in his neck, sucking and licking it. In her excitement, Sarah ran her hand down into V’s panties, finding her now-soaking pussy and began teasing her clit.

The fevered pitch among these three was reaching a climax. Sarah, knowing the band was playing, knew she did not have to restrain her vocalized approach to orgasm. She began her journey to ecstasy. Her entire body was twitching. Her moans grew louder and louder even though her face was buried in Alex’ neck.

Alex kissed Sarah’s cheek enticing her to leave to comfort of his neck and come back to his lips. Her moans got louder as she brought her face up and met his lips. She quickened the pace of her fingers teasing V’s clit as her own orgasm climaxed. Moans overcame both girls as they ground their excitement into the others’ hand. Alex worked Sarah’s clit faster and faster and began pinching V’s nipple harder and harder. V’s moans got louder. The roof could have blown off the building and none of them would have known it.

Hearing and feeling Sarah, V’s climax overcame her. Sarah and Alex were breathing each other’s breath again, as her orgasm began to wind down. As Alex pulled his hand away, he slipped it between her lips and into Sarah one last time. Sarah convulsed and stiffened her tongue in his mouth, running it around and around.

V’s orgasm, at its peak, had her convulsing and moving up and down Alex’ side – grinding her breasts into him. Alex turned to her. Her head was back. Her eyes were flickering and her mouth was open awaiting him. He kissed her hard and furiously, as Sarah worked her clit faster and faster. V was moaning indiscernible words in Alex’ mouth as they kissed. Sarah leaned over closer to V and began kissing and licking the part of V’s neck and chest that was exposed through her v-neck dress.

V grabbed Alex’ stiffness and arched her back as she winded down. Alex pulled them into him tightly and their hands returned to his chest. The girls’ hair was slightly matted to their foreheads with light perspiration. Their dresses had fallen back down. He hugged them for who knows how long and then looked up into the room. He saw a shadow approaching the top of the stairs.

He returned his hands to the girl’s asses, gave them one last squeeze and pushed off from wall with his back. He walked towards the middle of the room as a young waiter made his way in to see if we required more drinks.

“Alex. How are you this evening? See anything you like?” the waiter asked.

“Jimmy. There are two beautiful pieces up here that I’m tempted to take home with me.” Alex replied.

“I see you don’t need any drinks.” Jimmy stated as he looked down at the coffee table with three full glasses of wine. “I’ll come back a little later to check on your party.”

Alex nodded and turned around to see the girls. They were holding each other, looking at Alex and laughing.

“I think little Jimmy was embarrassed.” Sarah said.

“Come back here, Alex.” V whimpered with pouting lips. “Hold us.”

Alex walked up to the girls. He could feel their heat emanating from them just before hear hugged them both.

“That’s probably the best tip Jimmy has gotten in a long time!” Alex exclaimed. “You should have seen how sexy you girls looked hugging like that.”

Alex slowly ran his hands down the girl’s arms as he backed away from hugging them. He grasped their hands.

“Come sit down with me. Let’s finish our wine on the couch.” Alex seductively implored as he walked backwards towards the couch.

The girls smiled and walked with him. Alex turned around, picked up his glass and sat down in the middle of the couch.

The girls grabbed their glasses and walked to opposite sides of Alex. As they sat down right next to him, Alex spread out his legs further and Sarah and V each brought a leg over onto Alex’ legs.

“So what’s your last name, Alex?” V queried.

Before Alex could answer, Sarah decided it was time to let the secret out. “It’s Daniels. Alex Daniels. Sarah answered with a huge grin on her face. “It’s he wonderful!”

“Oh my god! You set this up, didn’t you? V shouted with a gaping grin.

“I sure did! I’ve been seeing Alex for weeks and when I told him about you and me, he got so excited. He wasn’t in on it. Were you, honey?” Sarah leaned over and kissed Alex.

“And I knew he wouldn’t blow it because I knew he wouldn’t let on that he knew me in front of you. He had no idea know you were coming tonight.”

“You little devil. I don’t know if I should be happy or mad as hell! When do we get to do this again?’ V jokingly asked.

“The night’s not over, sweetheart! Finish your glass of wine.” Sarah said with authority.

Locker Room Blow Off | // Mon, 31 Oct 2016 01:16:03 +0000 // It was late. The college locker room was nearly empty and Jimmy was the last person in the showers. Jimmy’s a good-looking guy. He’s very muscular, but not bulky, and has dark brown hair. He turned off the water and ran his hands down over his pecs and abs, sliding the water off his body. He looked around and realized someone had taken his towel. As he walked around the lockers, he came upon a sight too incredible to believe.

Kelly and April, two cheerleaders were on their knees giving blowjobs to his friends. These girls were sorority sisters and college seniors. In fact, Kelly was a teacher’s aid in one of Jimmy’s classes. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. They were hot, both blonde with blue eyes and perfect bodies. Their large supple boobs rocked back and forth as their heads bobbed on the engorged cocks in front of them. None of Jimmy’s friends even acknowledged his presence.

Jimmy felt his dick grow and thought he’d see if he could join them. Jimmy walked over and stood next to Andy. Now Andy is the assistant coach and is little older than the others, but you wouldn’t know it by looking at him. Pecs, abs, and a light trail of light brown hair from his navel down his washboard lower abs to his large erect dick. He was stroking his cock with his right hand and never looked up. Every once and a while he would jiggle it and April would take it in her mouth.

Beside Andy were Billy and Robbie, twins. The only way you could tell these two apart was because Billy had darker hair. Otherwise, even naked these two are identical with baby blue eyes and the same hairstyle. Billy was caressing his body as April went all the way down on his hard shaft. It was strange; they both seemed to get off on seeing each other get blown. Then April grabbed Robbie’s cock and double sucked them. Both guys rocked their hips forward tensing their six-pack abs as April slobbered all over their cocks.

Meanwhile, beside Robbie was Sam. Sam is the only black guy on the team and what they say about black dudes was true. His cock was nearly nine inches long as it bobbed in front of Kelly’s mouth. Sam was another jock who was ripped. He looked down as Kelly tried to take in his huge dick. She could barely get more than his cock head in her mouth. She used her hand to stroke the rest of his long shaft as she sucked on his huge knob. She didn’t even bother servicing anyone else; Sam was a handful.

As April sucked on the twins and occasionally Andy and finally Jimmy, Evan walked into the locker room.

“What the fuck…” Evan exclaimed as he came upon the orgy.

“Oh hell’s yeah!” and with that Evan peeled off his shirt revealing his rippling abs and well-defined pecs. He quickly undid his belt and opened up his jeans and slid them along with his underwear down past his low hanging balls. He walked right up in between Robbie and Billy.

“Mmmm”, April immediately devoured his ever-growing cock.

Meanwhile, Sam started grunting. He was about to blow. “Ah, I’m gonna cum.” He said as his hips started to rock faster.

“You ready for it?”

“Mmmhmmm” Kelly answered without removing his cock from her mouth.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah! Oh Fuck!”

With that Sam exploded inside Kelly’s mouth.

“Swallow it! Come on slut! Swallow it! That’s it.”

Kelly did her best to swallow his load, but soon jism was dripping out of her mouth and all over Sam’s cock. She did her best to lick it all up.

April left Robbie, Billy, and Evan to jerk off and turned her attention to Andy and Jimmy, sucking one while stroking the other and switching off.

Andy’s face turned bright red.

“Yeah… yeah baby…. I’m gonna cum…”

Andy quickly pulled out of April’s mouth and jerked his dick hard.

“Ahhhhh” He growled as he poured out his cum all over April’s face and tits. As his semen pumped out of his dick April licked her lips and rubbed his cum over her large tits.

April then focused on Jimmy, and it wasn’t long before he, too, came.

“Uuuuuhhhhhh. Oh yeah” he grunted as he stroked the cum out of his engorged dick.

Shockingly, Sam was still hard and Kelly continued sucking on his dark meat.

Feeling that it would be rude to walk away, Jimmy and Andy just stood there stroking their dicks as April turned to the twins and Evan.

“Thought you forgot about us.” Billy said.

“Never, baby” she replied. She pulled the three guys close together so that their cock heads all touched. Their dicks all jumped at the contact. April took all three cock-heads in her mouth and swirled her tongue around them.

“Fuuuuck.” Robbie moaned.

“Oh shit!” Evan exclaimed as he looked down at the three dicks stretching out April’s mouth. “Suck it, baby, that’s it. Suck it” Billy whispered as he ran his hands over his chest and nipples.

“Play with our balls” Robbie whispered. She started rubbing and jiggling Billy and Robbie’s balls.

“Oh! Ahhh!” Billy pulled out and just stood there and watched as his cock jumped and spit up his cum, again and again and again, all over April’s face.

“Ohhhh!” April squealed, letting Evan and Robbie’s cocks pop out of her mouth.

“Think you can swallow it, baby?” Robbie asked as his body tensed.

“Mmmhmmm” she responded.

“Oh yeah, cocksucker, I’m cumming! Oh…. Oh… YEAH!”

Robbie’s dick throbbed as it shot semen down April’s throat. By now the slurping sounds along with the sensation of Robbie’s pulsing dick was too much for Evan.

He quickly stepped back and jerked off all over April’s boobs. As he did, he pinched his erect nipples and ran his other hand up and down his chest and abs.

“Fuck, yeah! Fucking cocksucker! Damn!” Everyone turned their attention to Kelly who was growing tired as she continued to suck and stroke Sam’s still engorged cock.

“Here, baby. Let me!” he said. Sam pulled out of her mouth and stroked his cock in front of her face.

“Give it to me, baby. Come on, I want that hot cum all over my face and tits. Come on, stud, cum for me.”

Sam started grunting and shot another impressive load all over Kelly’s face and tits.

Kelly and April both sat back and used their fingers to wipe the cum off their bodies and stick it in their mouths.

Evan tried to reach down and squeeze April’s sticky breast but she slapped his hand away.

“Hey, no touching!”

“What?” Even said with a laugh.

“All right guys.” Andy said. “Time to hit the showers!”

The girls got up and walked out of the locker room. The guys all looked at each other for a moment, and then started walking towards the showers.

“Can you believe that?”

“That was fuckin’ hot as hell.”

Drive In Memories | // Mon, 03 Oct 2016 01:10:03 +0000 // I guess everyone my age has some drive in memories. I have a lot actually but one night in particular stands out in my mind. It was 1966 and I was a newly liberated young woman of 19, all graduated from High School and on my way in life. I’d managed to land a job as a stewardess and was preparing to move to Minneapolis to start work. My boyfriend Bob wasn’t thrilled at the prospect of losing his “Hot blond surfer girl” as he called me, but I was thrilled at the upcoming opportunity.

The night in question began rather awkwardly. My little sister Crissy had been seeing a boy and, after two dates to chaperoned high school events, they wanted to go to the drive in to see a movie. Our mom wasn’t too keen on the idea. I don’t know why she was so protective of Crissy. Maybe it’s because they look so much alike. My sister has small, almost non-existant tits but with large firm nipples that are actually flat on the tip. Her butt is rather prominant and she sports a shock of curly red hair. She doesn’t think so, but she’s actually really cute. Our mom has similar features and, though her hair has lost it’s color, she was a redhead too at a younger age.

Anyway it was decided that we would “Double” to the movies. “She just might need a little looking after Debbie.” My mother told me.

Oh Great. Just what I wanted. Babysit my little sister on probably my last night with Bob before I left for Minnesota. My mother was adamant and I knew I couldn’t change her mind. Bob, as you might imagine, was similarly disappointed. “She’s 18 for God’s sake! Can’t we ditch them?” he hissed.

At a drive in? Besides, we were taking my sister’s date’s car. It was a big ’65 Ford Galaxy so there would be plenty of comfortable seating. That’s just fine and dandy except Bob and I didn’t exactly want to “Sit.”

So Bob met me at our house and we waited for Crissy’s date, Matt to show up. Crissy was wearing a typical outfit for her: A short green dress that did nothing to accentuate her positive features, no bra since she didn’t really need one, and, I assumed, white cotton schoolgirl panties. The only kind we were “Allowed” to wear.

Matt finally showed up and I was surprised to find Mr. Tall Dark and Handsome standing there when my mom opened the door. I wondered why he was interested in Crissy who rarely dated and was introverted and shy by nature. He extended his hand and squeezed mine when we were introduced. His dark brown eyes just burned into mine!

“Crissy you didn’t tell me your sister was Kim Novak!” he joked. He really was a hunky guy! I guess they’d been assigned as lab partners in chemistry class and developed a little chemistry of their own! Bob and Matt knew each other from the track team so the four of us actually got along pretty well.

We headed out for the Sepulveda drive in which was considered the local “Passion Pit.” We’d told our mom we were going to a walk in theatre just to appease her but…nah! The conversation was flowing as we drove along and Matt spoke to me several times, always calling me by my name, which was…nice.

The movie we went to see, Alfred Hichcock’s “The Birds” is now considered a classic but I really didn’t think it was so great back then. Especially when Bob took me in his arms and began to french me right there in the back seat. I forgot all about my little sister and her date in the car with us and eagerly returned his kisses. We both felt the urgency of our now limited remaining time together. I reached for his cock and wasn’t at all surprised to find that it had already hardened in his pants. Oh my God! what could we do?

My little sister, whom I assumed was still a virgin, and her boyfriend whom I’d virtually just met were only a few feet away in the front seat! Matt had his arm around Crissy and they seemed to be engrossed in the movie. With my heart racing, I unzipped Bob’s slacks and reached for his cock, hoping a hand job could be discreetly accomplished here in the back seat.

But when I felt his hot hard flesh in my hand, my pussy began to wet my panty crotch. I dropped a mouthful of spittle onto my hand and began to stroke him as softly and quietly as possible. But Bob wasn’t going to be satisfied with my hand.

“Oh Debbie let’s fuck!” he breathed into my ear. “They aren’t paying any attention to us! And if they do…so what?”

“Bob we can’t!” I desperately fired back. “We can’t just do it in front of them!”

“We’re not in front of them, we’re behind them!” He joked. I had to smile. Bob’s sense of humor was always ready in any situation. He kissed me again and again and I continued to rub his cock sensuously. At one point, he grunted in pleasure and my sister turned her head towards us. I saw her eyes briefly lock on Bob’s penis with my hand encircling it and she quickly looked away.

“On no! She saw us!” I thought as I continued to slide my hand up and down my boyfriend’s big stiff cock. Bob reached, rather awkwardly for my skirt and I was forced to stop jerking him off. He kissed me again and began to slowly…maddeningly slowly…touch and caress my knees. And then my thighs…until at last he reached my white panties.

“Oh Bob No!” I complained, but it was no use. It was probably our last time together for some time and I knew he wouldn’t be satisfied with a hand job. His fingers lightly grazed my desire swollen pussy through the warm cotton fabric of my panties as I opened my legs a bit further to give him greater access to my loins.

He teased his forefinger right up and then down the tight little cleft of my sex which brought a gasp from my lips. A gasp which unfortunately caught Matt’s ear. He turned his head casually…as though I’d reacted to something on the movie screen. When he saw me with my legs open, skirt up around my waist and Bob’s hand on my white panties, his eyes widened briefly, then he turned back around.

Bob and I were not sexual strangers. I knew that when his cock got so impossibly hard and he got a feel of my pussyflesh, he wouldn’t be satisfied until he’d shoved every inch of his stiff penis into my cunt. And you couldn’t exactly reason with him either. No. Now I had to figure out how and where. I was scoping out the eucalyptus trees that lined the perimeter of the drive in, thinking maybe we could sneak out there…but it was too late. The sensuous feel of my soft hand had worked his bloated prick into a frenzy. Bob slipped his finger inside the legband of my panties and treated himself to a teasing little taste of my bare pussy.

“Lift up Debbie!” He ordered me. I didn’t want to. I really didn’t but I also couldn’t see what alternative there was. So…so I meekly complied and allowed my boyfriend to pull down my panties. Both Matt and Crissy looked back when they heard the rustling of our clothes. I couldn’t believe what a spectacle we were making of ourselves. I mean, my sister and I have obviously seen each othr nude many times but…Matt? For goodness sake I’d just met him an hour or so ago!

Somehow Bob managed to take off my panties in the back of that Galaxy and he coaxed me down onto the seat with him behind me. He hadn’t removed his slacks but there was still plenty of cock protruding from his fly. He lifted my left knee and settled in with his cock now laying right on my exposed pussy. He’d pulled up my skirt too. It was almost as though he was hoping my little sister and her date would look back and watch “The Show” taking place back there.

I knew what Bob expected and I used my hand to press his turgid rod onto my naked vagina. I must admit I got really excited when I felt that hot cock right on my pussylips. He was sliding himself to and fro as I applied pressure with my fingers. Then…then I just couldn’t wait anymore. I took hold of his prick and put it right at the well lubricated entrance to my vagina.

Bob put one hand on my shoulder to hold me in place and then drove his cock right into me with one bold stroke. We both gasped at that point and it was obvious that both Crissy and Matt knew exactly what was going on in the back seat. They knew that Crissy’s big sister was getting fucked back there. Maybe two or three feet away she was taking cock in her red haired pussy. I was afraid to look but, eventually, I did and saw Matt staring at the glistening shaft of penile flesh that was disappearing into my tight young pussy…only to reappear moments later.

Bob held my knee up out of the way so it was easy to see even in the dimly lit car. My white panties were draped over my thigh and my skirt remained around my waist.

I kept my eyes tightly though if I couldn’t see, no one could. But when I finally did open them, my little sister and her boyfriend were both watching as Bob mercilessly fucked my excited little pussy. I brought my right hand down to try and cover myself but it didn’t do much good. I looked up again and I saw my little sister looking at Bob’s big cock as it plundered my helpless pussy. But Matt. Matt was staring right into my eyes.

I remembered the little squeeze he’d given my hand when we were introduced. I remembered his eyes obviously checking me out while my mother was speaking. Now his eyes were speaking wordlessly to me as I was shamelessly fucked right before his eyes! I wanted to look away, but I couldn’t! I just couldn’t!

Then I heard the subtle little moan that Bob emits when his crisis of pleasure is upon him. I pulled his cock quickly from my pussy and held it softly, feeling the twitching and jerking that accompanied his climax. With all four of us looking on, his cock proceeded to stripe my belly with sticky white Jism. I gently tugged on his erupting manhood to coax every drop of seed from his balls until, at last, he was finished.

And you talk about an awkward moment! There I was on the back seat of somebody’s dad’s car, my freshly fucked pussy still wide open and plenty of sperm beginning to slide down towards the unspoiled fabric of the car seat. Thinking quickly, I used my still warm panties to wipe up Bob’s come as my sister and Matt self consciously returned their gaze to the movie.

The heady smell of sex now filled the car. I pulled my clothes back into place the best I could and then, as cheerily as possible, I suggested we go get some food from the snack bar.

I walked to the snack bar with Bob feeling like a total slut. I’d been fucked in the back seat of someone’s car with my sister and a complete stranger watching. I’d wiped up Bob’s come with my panties and left them in a wadded up mess on the floorboard under the seat. I was now naked beneath my skirt as we walked among the cars.

Since the movie wasn’t quite over, the snack bar was virtually empty when we got there. I was relieved. I just felt so much shame I assumed anyone I saw would be able to tell I’d just been fucked in a car and had no panties on. I went to the ladies room and heard the arrival of the hungry moviegoers as, apparently, the first feature had ended.

After a few minutes, I came to understand that, no… those people didn’t know what had just transpired in Matt’s dad’s car. I washed my face and tried my best to compose myself. As I rejoined Bob he ran into a bunch of his friends from the track team and, after listening to them catching up for a while, I excused myself and headed back to the car.

The second feature was beginning and I’d bought enough popcorn and soda for my sister and Matt. But when I got to the car I could see that popcorn wasn’t at all what they were interested in right about then. Even in the movie lit darkness I could see Matt’s hand was under Crissy’s dress as they made out there in the front seat. I wondered if I should just wait rather than interrupt them, but then I saw my little sister pulling Matt’s hand from beneath her dress. “She might need a little interrupting” I thought to myself.

“Popcorn! Popcorn!” I loudly announced as I opened the rear door. “Get your popcorn!” The two young lovers quickly ceased their torrid make out session and went through the motions of eagerly diving into the tub of popcorn I handed up to them.

The second feature, a crazy film called “That Man from Rio” had begun and I was doing the best I could to watch it but, well, I was really more interested in watching Matt and Crissy in the front seat. They soon went back to necking as if I wasn’t there and I began to feel like the proverbial fifth wheel.

And where was Bob? I didn’t blame him for chewing the fat with his buddies but it was getting kind of embarrassing now. My sister obviously needed some…privacy. It may seem silly to say that since we were in a drive in…hardly a “Private” place but…

Finally I just kind of yawned and laid down on the back seat in an effort to allow Crissy and Matt to enjoy some intimacy. I tried to follow the plot of the movie through the dialogue but It was hopeless. I could still see Matt and Crissy wagging their tongues in each other’s mouth and soon after that I heard my sister begin to emit gasps of pleasure that could only mean she’d allowed Matt to fondle her virgin pussy.

Then I heard the rustling of clothes and the sound of a zipper being opened. Right about then, Matt glanced over into the back seat where I lay. Our eyes briefly met before I returned to my feigned nap. Matt knew I was listening now. Listening and getting an odd sexual charge out of this situation.

“Oh Matty No!” I heard Crissy exclaim. “Don’t take off my panties…Oh My God!”

In a few moments, in spite of my little sister’s protestations, I saw Matt bring her panties up to his nose where he briefly sniffed them and then, without looking, he tossed them casually into the back seat where they landed near my face.

“Oooo,,,oough!” My sister’s voice dropped a few octaves as her boyfriend’s fingers were apparently now touching her tight young pussy.

“Mmmm…” she cooed, obviously enjoying the thrilling sensation of her boyfriend’s finger feeling her up.

“Open your legs a little wider Crissy…” He instructed. “Yeah, like that! Now…now help yourself to some more of that popcorn. That’s right…get your hands good and slippery!”

I could see where this was going now and I knew it was time for me to get out of the car and head back to the snack bar. But I didn’t. Who was I kidding? I found my little sister’s date to be pretty cute and…and the way he looked at me, the way he’d tenderly squeezed my hand…I…I was confused but excited at this unusual situation I now found myself in.

I could hear my little sister’s breathing quicken as Matt succeeded in penetrating her virgin pussy with his finger. He began to groan as Crissy’s little hand grasped his prick. I used to wonder exactly what that stuff was…that stuff that passed for butter on drive in popcorn. At least it had one practical application!

“That’s it honey…” he encouraged…”Nice and smooth…just like that…up and down…not too fast Crissy…I want to come in your pussy!”

“Oh Matty No!” she quickly shot back. “We can’t do that. I’ve..I mean I…I never..”

Matt silenced my sister’s response by locking his lips to hers. They then resumed their petting session. Matt glanced over the seat to where I lay. Our eyes briefly met and…and I got the nastiest idea. No! No! I said to myself. And for a least a few minutes I just laid there quietly with no panties on. My pussy was bare and all I would have to do was…but no! I couldn’t!

Oh yes I could and I did. I reached for my little sister’s white cotton panties and brought them down to the hem of my skirt. I then lifted my skirt up to my waist and draped Crissy’s panties over my pussy.

Did Matt notice? In a word, yes. Oh yes he noticed. With Crissy’s soft hand masturbating him and his finger buried in her cunt, his attention was definitely elsewhere. I dropped my right leg to the floor and pulled my left knee up against the rear seat. My legs were now well spread and only the flimsy white panties prevented my little sister’s date from viewing my naked pussy. Crissy was totally oblivious to my lewd display as she was busily stroking Matt’s cock while he finger fucked her never before touched young pussy.

No, no this was between Matt and I now. I held the skimpy panties right on my freshly fucked vagina and then began to subtley rub them up and down, causing my feminine lubrication to flow freely. It was different than any other sexual thrill I’d experienced. He wanted to see my pussy! I could see it in his eyes as he stared unabashedly at me now.

He winked again and then quietly (But loud enough for me to hear) told my sister to “Taste that butter Crissy!” I wasn’t at all surprised to see that my naive younger sister had no idea what he meant. Nope. No clue. It took a while for Matt to coax her down to his lap where his overstimulated penis demanded satisfaction. I can only assume my little sister was so determined to preserve her virginity she’d reluctantly decided to take him into her mouth.

“That’s real nice Crissy…” Matt told her. “Now just open up a bit more and…” Then he cried out in peasure as my little sister surrendered her mouth and became his cocksucker!

“Mmmmph!” she grunted in protest as Matt somehow had managed to slip his cock into her inexperienced young mouth.

This was exciting me all the while too. I knew Matty was enjoying the lurid sensation of my little sister’s soft warm lips and tongue now lightly sucking his penis but still, he looked back at me.

I began to sense the power I now held over him…and, in a way, over my little sister too. I slowly began to draw Crissy’s panties upwards…exposing more and more of my secret place until the tightly closed lips of my pussy became visible. Matt caught his breath and a small smile crossed his face as he looked on.

I could hear my sister’s lips sliding up and down her boyfriend’s shaft as I moved her panties higher and higher until I’d completely exposed my pussy. With my legs well apart, Matt could now clearly see my pussylips and curly red pubes above.

I couldn’t believe how exciting it was to show my little sister’s date my pussy! I could see in his eyes how much he was enjoying the view. Then, with my sister’s mouth slurping up and down on Matt’s prick, I reached down with one hand and teasingly opened the soft pink lips of my pussy, completely exposing the darker coral colored interior of my sex. I held my pussy open and then used my sister’s little white panties to softly touch my tight hole. I was panting now and realized I was close to an orgasm myself.

Just then, I heard a muffled cry of surprise as Matt unloaded his balls onto my little sister’s tonsils. I couldn’t see what actually happened but I knew she had little choice but to swallow his seed and send it to her belly via her now violated throat. Realizing my fun was now ending, I used my sister’s panties to pleasure myself right in front of her boyfriend. I closed my eyes and gave myself over to the carnal pleasure I was experiencing. Even with my eyes tightly shut I could sense Matt’s gaze on my luridly exposed pussy. I pushed my legs outwards into the padded fabric of the car seats in an attempt to spread my pussy even wider.

Oh I was close! So close! And…and then the dome light came on as the back door of the car opened! Oh My God! I’d been caught! I’m still not sure how long Bob had been outside the car watching but he’d obviously seen plenty, and he was none too happy with me at the moment.

“What are you doing?” He hissed as he climbed into the back seat. I tried to cover my pussy with Crissy’s panties but Bob wasn’t having any of that.

“Oh so now you’re Little Miss Modesty of 1966, huh?” He sneered. He snatched my sister’s panties from my hand and angrily threw them into the front seat.

“Now get up on your knees you two timing little tart!” he ordered. I had little choice but to comply and, honestly, I was more concerned that my sister didn’t learn exactly why Bob was so mad.

So…I said nothing and scrambled onto my knees on the rear seat. Crissy finally reappeared, wiping her chin and wondering what all the hub bub was about. She later told me she assumed Bob had become aroused while watching her suck Matt’s penis and actually apologized for what happened next.

“What happened next” was I received 6 or 7 stinging slaps on my exposed asscheeks as Bob punished me for showing off my pussy to my sister’s boyfriend while she was busy sucking his cock.

In spite of the pain, I was still horny beyond belief and my pussy was anxious to be fucked again.

Unfortunately that wasn’t Bob’s plan. No, I received a few swipes of his bloated cockhead up and down my pulsating vaginal slit before he moved it up to the forbidden hole just above. Without giving me a chance to beg for mercy, he shoved hard and buried about half of his sizable cock in my asshole. I didn’t dare complain for fear of drawing more incriminating taunts from Bob so I just knelt there and took it.

The shame of knowing my little sister and her boyfriend were watching my humiliation made it even worse. Bob stabbed a few more times, managing to force more and more cock into my now devirginated fanny until finally I felt the subtle little “Slap” of his balls onto my neglected pussy. He’d made me take the entire length of his big cock in my tight pink asshole.

“Oh Yes!” I managed to lie. “Oh fuck me Bob!” I had to do anything I could to mask the real reason for this lewd act of sodomy being perpetrated on my poor little asshole.

“Fuck you where, Debbie?” he asked quietly as he redoubled his efforts. I think by now Bob understood what I was trying to avoid and he knew I would do anyting to keep my “Secret.”

I was beaten and I knew it. “Oh C’mon Bob…” I begged, ” Fuck me good and hard back there.” I knew Cristy and Matt could hear me as well as people in the surrounding cars too.

As if he needed further encouragement, Bob began to fuck deeply into my ass and then taunted: “Use that nice word again Debbie. That nice word that helps you get something you really want.”

I closed my eyes, knowing I had no choice but to do what he wanted now…and he wanted me to beg. I was already on my knees as I spoke…”Please Bob…Please fuck my…my little asshole with your big hard cock!” I heard my little sister gasp in shock at my salacious request.

Bob’s cock seemed to swell up even larger when he heard me beg and he threw at least a dozen more ball jarring strokes into my wildly stretched back hole until, with a triumphant cry, he spewed his jism right up my ass. I could feel the hot wet load splashing into my bowels as he pressed himself into me as deeply as possible while he came.

Finally, I felt his now rapidly deflating penis being carefully withdrawn from my asshole. Then, with a slight “Pop” it was gone. I was so stunned I didn’t move for a least a few seconds, affording my little sister and Matt an opportunity to see my lewdly displayed and still stretched open asshole. Some of Bob’s creamy white sperm had begun to leak out of my anus and drizzle down onto my cock starved pussy.

Trying to maintain the charade, I reached back and pulled Bob’s face to mine. We kissed. A kiss that I knew meant goodbye and nothing more at that point.

So I left for Minnesota and a lot more sexual adventures shortly afterwards. Matt? Never saw or heard from him again. Bob? Bob is now my Brother-in-law! Yes, he ended up calling my sister a few months later when the leaves began to fall and summer ended. Is it a bit awkward at family gatherings? I mean, having to make “Nicey nice” with a man whose had his dick in your asshole? No. Not really. In fact, if you ask me he’ll never forget that night. That fateful night when he fucked me right in front of his someday wife to be. Then spanked and sodomized me while I begged for his cock.

Maybe my little sister does stuff like that for him…but I doubt it. Nope. The sexual highlight of his life is sitting across the table from him…passing the gravy!

Wendys Audition | // Tue, 06 Sep 2016 23:26:24 +0000 // Wendy was an aspiring actress. She moved to New York when she was 19 and spent two years trying to get a break into showbiz. She desperately wanted to be a stage actress, with the respect and professionalism that is admired throughout the entertainment world. But New York, just like LA is filled with aspiring actresses, all vying for the same roles.

It wasn’t that Wendy wasn’t attractive. As a tall brunette, 36c, tomboyish frame, off-the-farm fresh good loks, Wendy definitely turned her fair share of heads as she walked down the street. On most days she wore her hair up, especially on auditions as she wanted to be as versatile as possible. It was on her current audition that she realized just how versatile she’d have to be. She had told her temp agency she couldn’t come into work and took the subway to an off-off-off (might as well been in Jersey) Broadway theater.

The ad for the audition didn’t say too much about the production and none of her friends had ever heard of the theater, but she was desperate to get some performances under her belt so she would be taken more seriously at other auditions. As she walked up to the theater she noticed several of the other actresses – all attractive, various ages, various sizes. It was the nature of an open call, all of these women were desperate on some level to perform.

Wendy signed in with the assistant over seeing the group and tried to get some information from him regarding the nature of the play, what roles were open, anything, but all the assistant would say is “the director will give you all the information you need.” He then handed her a form to fill out for the director to look at during the audition.

Wendy took a seat and started going over the form. Most of the questions were what was to be expected: name, date of birth, experience, but some of them were a bit odd: Are you a virgin?, Have you ever done a nude scene?, Would you be adverse to doing a nude scene for a play?

She hesitated and decided that it wasn’t like it was a movie, it was a play in an out of the way theater that no one would ever see. So she indicated she would be willing to do a nude performance.

The auditions were moving quick. Most women went to the stage and returned minutes later rushing out of the theater. When they called Wendy’s name she took a deep breath and walked down the hallway and onto the stage. There were maybe 8 people sitting in the front row. One of them flipped through a stack of papers.

“What is your name, honey?”

“Wendy, Wendy Carlson.”

“Ah, here you are,” he said as he plucked on piece of paper from the small pile. “Let me see, it says here you’ve only done amateur productions with one bit part at the Tyler Theater.”

“That is correct.”

“It also says here that you are willing to perform nude.”

“Uh,” Wendy hesitated.

“Well, are you or aren’t you?”

“I am.”

“Good,” the director said. “Strip. Show us what you’ve got, Wendy.”

Wendy hesitated again.

“We don’t have all day. Either you are willing to perform nude or you aren’t. We have 15 more people to get through today.” The director intimidated Wendy and she knew that if she couldn’t get a part in this production, she wasn’t cut out to be an actress at all.

She took another deep breath and unbuttoned her blouse.

“Good, good,” the director said. The other people also mumbled their approval.

Wendy finally undid all the buttons, pulling the blouse out of her mid length black skirt. Leaving it on her shoulders she undid the belt riding on her hips. It fell to the stage with a clatter. She reached behind her and unzipped the skirt, letting it fall to the ground. She was still in her thigh high stockings, pumps, white blouse, white bra, and black panties. If she had known she was going to expose herself, she would have worn better underwear.

She shucked the blouse off and pulled the bra off. She wasn’t being sexy about it, not thinking it was a striptease. She undressed as she would if she were alone. But she was very conscious of the eight people looking. It made her nervous and very self conscious.

As if sensing her nervousness, the director spoke to her. “You are doing great. We just need to see your willingness. This is a very experimental play and we can’t have the production hampered by shyness. There will be a lot of nudity in this play. You don’t have a problem being around others who are nude, do you?”

“No. I guess not,” Wendy said as she let her bra drop to the ground and began pulling down her panties. Luckily for her, she had shaved the night before and her dark pubic hair was perfectly shaped and trimmed.

What she didn’t notice as she undressed was a young man walking out onto the stage. He was completely nude, and his hard long cock bobbed as he walked onto the stage. Wendy jumped in surprise, feeling even more out of place. The director didn’t give her a chance to react even further. “Now Wendy, it is very important that the cast are familiar with each other. The show will require certain intimacies and we cannot have Puritanical issues interfere with the production. This is Jack. I want you to explore Jack’s body, become familiar with it.”

Wendy nodded her head and looked up at Jack. He smiled and she blushed. She began walking around him, checking out his physique. He obviously was a runner, with thick powerful legs and tight firm butt. His abs weren’t defined as if he were a body builder, but he definitely didn’t have a beer gut. His bright white smile, strong chin, and bright green eyes helped make him a fairly handsome man. After she had walked all the way around him the director spoke again.

“Do you like what you see?”

“He is very handsome,” Wendy replied.

“And is this how you explore? Thank god you weren’t leading Columbus’s expedition, he might have ended up in China! Explore him. Use your hand, feel him. Look at that powerful cock, touch it, learn it.”

Wendy looked startled but began exploring Jack’s body. Her hand caressed his chest and abdomen. She traced the curve of his ass with her finger. She also felt the muscle in this thigh before gently touching his very erect member. There was a bit of glistening precum on the tip she accidently touched, and it streamed between her finger and his cock. Instinctively she wiped it on her leg before looking at it some more.

“Go ahead and kneel, Wendy,” the director urged. “Get a good look.”

Wendy dropped to her knees and began inspecting the cock. More pre-cum emerged from the tip and Jack shifted his weight a bit from one foot to the other.

The director continued to talk. “There will be sex scenes in this play, Wendy. Go ahead and kiss that cock. Show me what you’ve got.”

Before she really knew what the director had said, Jack had thrust his cock into her mouth. Wendy sucked on it a bit and then got into the rhythm, bobbing her head up and down on the large penis. She used her hand to provide a counter stroke. Her sucking sound was loud and seemed to echo in the theater. She could hear the director talking to the other people he was sitting with. “She’s got it, damn, look at her go.”

Soon Jack pulled back, taking his cock from Wendy’s mouth. He grabbed it and gave it a few yanks with his hand before spurting cum all over Wendy’s mouth and tits. He then stumbled back a bit.

The director told Wendy to stand, the cum still dripping from her face. She looked around for something to wipe it off with, but the director was saying something else.

“Would you have a problem working with women?”

Wendy tried to stammer out that she had never been with a woman before nor had she ever really fantasized about it when a beautiful woman with short blonde hair, dressed in a woman’s business suit walked out onto the stage and went right for Wendy’s breast. The woman began licking off all of Jack’s come. She first started with the large white load on Wendy’s tits and then kissed up Wendy’s neck to suck off the load from her mouth. With little warning or hesistation the blonde woman pressed her lips against Wendy’s and thrust her tongue inside Weny’s mouth.

The woman then kissed down Wendy’s body licking up the bit of cum that had run down her belly. The woman was then eye level with Wendy’s pussy. Wendy hadn’t really had a chance to think of her own arousal but she suddenly became very aware exactly how horny she had become. The woman pressed her mouth against Wendy’s cunt and began to lick and suck. Wendy accepted the wonderful feeling and soon could feel the faint tickling of on oncoming orgasm. Her knees began to weaking and she lowered herself to the stage. She spread her legs wide and let the woman continue. Wendy played with her tits as the woman began to finger her cunt and rapidly lick her clit.

The orgasm swelled through her body as she called out in pleasure. The woman didn’t stop but kept fingering her more quickly until the orgasm subsided. Wendy laid on the stage for a moment, completely forgetting where she was until the director spoke again.

“Well, Wendy, I think we found our lead. Are you ready to do this 4 nights a week, twice on Saturday?”

Wendy crawled to her feet. He noticed the woman had stepped next to Jack and was giving him a slow handjob as both of them watched Wendy talk to the director. “Pardon.”

“The play, Wendy. We are doing Porno on Stage. You’ll be doing what you just did for an audience of 300! You’ll be terrific.”

The others surrounding Wendy agreed that she definitely fits the role and expressed great desire to see her reprise her sexual acts over and over.

“Porno on Stage?” she asked doubtfully, but even as she said it, all she could think of was the orgasm she had had in front of all these strangers. The doubt left her quickly. “When do we begin rehearsal?”

Twisted Twister | // Fri, 19 Aug 2016 07:06:35 +0000 // The bar had been heaving that night, but that was typical for a Saturday night in a city center. Thankfully, the boss, Darren was conveniently oblivious to our drinking behind the bar, and with me being the only girl working behind the bar that night I got more than a few drinks from the regulars.

By closing time I was more than a little tipsy and when the offer of a game of Twister cropped up in a conversation I didn’t need to be asked twice and stumbled down into a cellar to find the box. I grabbed it and started walking back into the main bar, Darren had gone into the office, which meant usually one of two things, he was going to count his money and do paperwork, or to get pissed or high, either way he’d be in there till the early hours, before stumbling up some secret stairs to his apartment during the early hours.

The clean up got forgotten pretty quickly once I opened the box and laid down the mat, clumsily attaching the spinner to the little board. There were four of us left, me, Ben who’s tall, blond and skinny, a bit of a pretty boy, he volunteered to spin. Jon, he’s a metal freak, tall, well built, spiky dyed red hair, and a lip piercing. Finally there was Mark, slightly shorter and quieter than the other two, but no less cute.

We took our place on the board, I had Jon to my left and Mark to my right Ben sat sprawled on a chair in front of me.

“Faith should go first, then Mark, then Jon.” Ben said already taking the first spin, “right foot red.” I placed my leg down giggling. “Mark, left foot green.” Mark’s leg crossed over mine a touch with sent a shiver through my spine every time it happened. Jon’s right hand went on blue knotting us more.

After several minutes I was almost doing the crab, I had Mark’s arm right between my legs and Jon’s arse almost in my face. I felt Mark’s forearm rubbing me, making me damp, Ben quickly became aware of what was going on and began to fix to game so that the Mark and Jon got gradually closer, my legs were spread revealing my black thong under my tiny skirt. I was getting wetter and the guys, harder.

Seconds later Ben dropped the board and the other two clicked and pounced on me their hard cocks soon pressed into me at various places as they clawed at my shirt, popping buttons over the wooden floor, I was suddenly sitting, my shirt ripped over my arms, tossed aside, hands were over my tits and chest grabbing, squeezing, clawing at my bra, snapping and tearing it’s clasp.

I was shoved onto all fours, I felt my skirt being hitched over my ass, exposing me, I felt so dirty, but so horny. My thong got torn away from my dripping pussy lips. Fingers were over it instantly, slurping noises came from Ben as he licked my cum off his sticky fingers, Jon’s cock was pushing into my face, forcing my lips apart, I welcomed his stiff shaft into my mouth, Mark’s hands were over my ass, spreading my cheeks, fingering my puckered hole.

Jon began fucking my face, ramming his cock down my throat, seeing this Mark and Ben stripped off, Ben got underneath me and slid me down on his cock, I felt it slip into my tight, went pussy with ease. Mark pulled his finger out of my ass; I felt a cold liquid being poured down my ass, lubing my hole with fizzy bubbles, then Mark’s cock pushing at the entrance.

I let out a groan, all holes filled I felt like their little whore, and loved it. I was being fucked in every direction, still knelt on the twister mat. Jon was the first to come spraying his thick spunk over my face, slapping me with his softening cock and walking off. Ben was still biting and sucking my tits, he was next to come, filling my pussy with his hot come, which ran down my legs as he pulled off and dressed himself. Mark now had me on all fours, fucking my ass with such force I found it hard to stay up, he came soon after spraying my back and ass with his come.

I went shakily to grab my thong but Jon grabbed it, gagging me with it while the other two held me down, tying my wrists together, I tried to struggle but all three men were too strong, my ankles were tied as far apart as they could go and a half full bottle of champagne thrust up my pussy.

All three walked out laughing while I still came down from my several orgasms, spunk still dripping from my holes, the clock on the wall ticked away the long minutes, I could hear them finishing off the clean up upstairs, I heard the boss come out, a few words were said and his footsteps came down into the cellar.

“Mmmmm, Faith, look at you you dirty slut. I’m gonna have your come soaked body all to myself now.” Darren said, stripping. I was so horny at that point I wanted to be fucked. He pulled the bottle from my pussy lips and drank from it, slurping my juices from the neck. Dropping to his knees, he pushed my legs far apart as they’d go and rammed himself into me.

“Ooooo yeah, you like this don’t you you dirty little whore.” He spat thrusting into my sopping pussy. I moaned behind my thong, tasting my juices. He grabbed at my tits, pinching my hard come and spit covered nipples. Still pounding his huge cock into my pussy.

Soon after he came all over my chest, at the same time I came over his cock, he pulled out and squirted over me while I moaned. He laughed and rubbed his come into my skin, throwing my torn clothes at me. I stumbled out of work, horny, come drenched and barely dressed.

Taking Stress Out Of Business Travel | // Fri, 12 Aug 2016 08:46:43 +0000 // It had already been a hell of a business trip, but we were finally nearing the end of the long haul. Dean, Linda and I had travelled from vendor to vendor, each of them desperately trying to impress us with their products. Each vendor in turn had taken us to visit reference customers who were clearly only putting up with our visits out of politeness to the vendors.

We had tried to minimise the stress of days filled with business visits and almost non-stop travelling by ensuring that we were booked into good hotels each night, but this had not really helped much – we arrived so late each evening and left so early the following morning that we got no time to appreciate any individuality they might offer.

We had definitely had enough.

This evening was not only almost the end of the trip; it was also our first real opportunity to relax. Our reference visit had completed at a sensible time and for a change we didn’t have a vendor insisting on taking us out for dinner. We were even spending our second consecutive night in the same hotel – absolute bliss.

Returning to the hotel by mid-afternoon we agreed to settle into our rooms and then to meet again an hour or so later. With our first real spell of leisure time on our hands we went for a slow wander through the streets of the city interspersed with a few drinks in local bars. Our walk conclude with a good meal at a nearby restaurant during the course of which we all shared a few of bottles of wine.

By 10 o’clock we were back at the hotel rested, cheerful and weaving only slightly. Dean decided he was too tired to want to do anything other than get an early night and, making his excuses, he headed off to his room.

As Dean headed off I said to Linda, “I fancied another drink myself, are you retiring too, or can I offer to buy you a drink?”

Several drinks later we were still at the bar, it was starting to get late and the bar was emptying out. The conversation had turned to TV and how little there seemed to be that was worth watching. Suddenly Linda said, “It’s so bad not even the porn channels are worth watching.”

For a moment I wondered if I had heard her properly, so trying to keep my expression as normal as possible I replied, “You’ve done an extensive survey on them then, have you?” I felt this was sufficiently neutral to avoid embarrassing her if I had heard her wrongly.

“Well I wouldn’t call it extensive. We’ve hardly had much time on our own in these hotels, but I’ve seen enough to know that as porn goes it’s a long way from the best.”

I had heard correctly.

What I said was, “You don’t seriously watch porn on the hotel TV do you? Don’t you worry about what will appear on your bill?” but in reality I was stunned by her frankness. Although I had not worked with her much I knew she had a reputation for being a hard-working, ambitious career woman known for her dedication to the projects on which she worked. Watching pornography was an activity which just didn’t fit in with this image and admitting to it seemed even more out of kilter.

She didn’t appear at all put out by my obvious astonishment. She simply shrugged her shoulders and said, “Why shouldn’t I watch it? It just appears on the bill as a movie and as I’ve been away from home for more than a week for the company I don’t see why they can’t pay a little bit towards relieving the boredom.”

“But you just said it’s not very good, so why bother?”

Not only did she not seem put out by the question but she looked amused as she answered, “it may not be the best, but it’s better than nothing when you’ve been on the road for over a week.” She looked at me speculatively and went on “don’t tell me you never get bored or frustrated on a trip like this?”

I wasn’t used to a woman I hardly knew speaking so openly but then both of us were far from sober by this time and the alcohol kept any embarrassment at bay. I responded, “Bored and frustrated, well yes to a degree, but I don’t know, I’ve just never …” I left the sentence unfinished as I struggled to think of a response and instead challenged her in return, “… anyway how do you know it’s not that good? Lots to compare it with have you?”

I had expected to embarrass her, but instead she seemed to find my challenge humorous. She grinned and said, “A fair amount as it so happens. In fact I might go so far as to say that I’m fairly knowledgeable on the subject.” Again my surprise must have been obvious because she grinned even more widely before continuing, “A few years ago, in fact not long after John and I got married, I was doing some spring cleaning while he was out shopping and I found an old sports bag lying behind a pile of shoes in his cupboard. I guessed it was something he was hiding from me and that I should really leave it alone, but curiosity got the better of me and I opened it to find several pornographic books, magazines and videos.”

As Linda spoke she watched me, as though gauging my reaction. She continued, “I was curious rather than shocked. I hadn’t had much exposure to that sort of thing before. By the time I heard him arrive back with the groceries the spring-cleaning had fallen by the wayside and I had managed to browse through much of the collection.”

“I considered confronting him with my find, as I was fairly upset about why he had not trusted me enough to share his secret with me. I wrapped it up and put it back in its hiding place while I considered my response. None of it was extreme or offensive so by the time I had finished I decided the best thing to do was to pretend that nothing had happened.”

“The next time I was on my own house I decided to take the opportunity to watch the videos but when I went to retrieve them from his cupboard I was surprised to find that although the books were the same the magazines and videos were different. Checking his cupboard regularly since then I have found that the magazines and videos change about monthly, meaning that once a month I get to see a couple of new videos – so yes, I have seen a fair amount to compare it against.”

I had met her husband John and I wondered how pleased he would be about his wife telling a work colleague about his porn watching habits.

“So even with all that access to good quality porn at home you still watch it in the hotels?”

“Well, away from home, travelling, things can get frustrating – it’s a nice harmless way of relieving that frustration.”

The conversation was making me horny and she was speaking so openly that I decided to push the conversation further and replied, “So just watching porn is the recipe for relieving frustration. It’s a pity that’s not more widely known.”

This time her expression changed to one of mock exasperation before she said,” it takes a little more than just watching porn to relieve the frustration – and don’t tell me you don’t know that.” She waited a moment and then went on “But in any case it’s a lot safer, cheaper and more morally defensible than what I see a lot of men getting up to when they’re away from their partner for a while.”

She looked at me speculatively for a moment and then leaned forward and said in a conspiratorial tone, “and I’ll bet that even if you don’t misbehave as badly as some men on business trips and even if you don’t watch the TV porn I’ll bet you have to relieve some frustration from time to time as well.”

It wasn’t something I could really deny, particularly with the massive erection I was sporting by now but I was saved from having to answer by the Barman arriving at that point to ask if we wanted a last drink. We both ordered and as he poured them for us the conversation veered back to more normal subjects and remained on those subjects until we walked somewhat uncertainly out of the bar and found our way upstairs.

Our rooms weren’t adjoining rooms but they were opposite one another. As we both put our key cards in our respective doors a sudden mischievous urge made me say, “Goodnight. Oh, and if I do decide to relieve my frustration while watching the hotel porn channel then I’ll try to do so quietly. I wouldn’t want to disturb my neighbors.”

There were a few moments of silence broken only by the clicking of the locks as our respective doors opened, then she looked me in the eye and said “well, if you’re going to do that then maybe you should save on your expenses and any potential embarrassment with your bill by watching mine instead.”

I could hardly believe what I had just heard and fleetingly wondered whether she was joking, but there had been not the slightest hint of any teasing in her voice and her expression was very definitely serious.

Logic told me I should say no.

I was a happily married man and was not in any way looking to get involved in any sort of extramarital dalliance.

To the best of my knowledge she was happily married as well.

On the other hand she was a very attractive lady, so the invitation was both flattering and not at all unwelcome. Primal instincts being often stronger than logic meant part of me definitely wanted to say yes.

As I stood there temporarily speechless my indecision must have been obvious. She gave me a sly grin and continued, “of course as neither of us is single we’ll each have to relieve our own frustration but sharing might be more companionable.”

I knew I should say turn down the offer, but with several drinks having weakened my better judgement and our conversation having left me with an almost painful erection I instead simply asked her “you sure?”.

She didn’t reply, but just turned and walked into her room leaving the door open behind her. I closed my door and followed her.

The room was a typical large hotel room, a small table come desk with two fairly uncomfortable formal chairs and two large beds flanked and separated by small bedside tables. The beds faced a large flat screen TV standing on a pedestal close to the opposite wall.

Linda turned on the TV, passed me the remote control and then began to rummage in the minibar.

“If you choose a channel I’ll get us drinks. Anything in particular you fancy?”

“Whisky and soda please,” I replied as I began to flick through in search of the adult channels. There were three of them. Switching to the first resulted in a message popping up stating that I would be able to watch a two-minute preview of each channel after which I would have to change channel or start paying. I pressed ok and after a few moments of static the room filled with groans of ecstasy while the screen filled with a scene of a shapely woman straddling a good-looking man.

I could see that Linda’s attention was already being distracted from the drinks.

She finished pouring and passed me my drink before sitting on one of the beds, her eyes riveted to the TV. I sat on the other bed and watched as our two-minute preview continued. When it came to an end I flicked on to the next channel.

Again a warning, a few moments of static and again the screen was filled with shapely bodies. This time it was a woman on her hands and knees giving a blow job to a man kneeling in front of her, as another man fucked her from behind. We watched our two-minute preview and then I skipped to the final channel.

Yet again we had the warning, but this time when the static cleared there were no men on screen but two women locked in a 69 position, heads buried between each other’s legs.

As our two-minutes started I said to Linda, “Well, any preferences?”

She didn’t take her eyes off the action on screen as she replied, “Any of them is fine, but I’m happy with this one unless you prefer one of the others.”

“No, this is fine for me.” I waited for the end of the preview and pressed ok to pay to view.

The first few minutes of the movie were scene setting, with not a lot happening. As I sipped on my drink Linda slipped off her shoes and, fully clothed, she slid under the bedclothes. She sat with her back against the headboard and her legs making a large mound under the blankets front of her. She began wriggling around and after a few moments started to drop items of clothing on the floor between the beds. I watched with interest, wondering how far she would go – and got a very clear answer when her bra and panties dropped onto the top of the pile leaving her obviously naked in the bed.

Only when she had finished did she look over at me and say, “So, are you going to sit there fully dressed or are you going to get into that bed?” before returning her attention to the TV.

It was not a real question: she was telling me what she wanted me to do. I didn’t feel like wriggling around under the covers so, after removing my shoes and socks, I stood up and walked over to the coffee table before stripping somewhat ostentatiously. As I removed each item I folded it neatly and put it on the coffee table. I kept an eye on her as I stripped and although she pretended to concentrate on the TV I could see that she was also watching me.

My arousal must have been obvious to her when I slipped out of my trousers, as the tent in my boxer shorts singularly failed to conceal my erection. When I hooked my thumbs under the waistband of my boxers and began to slide them down she finally gave up any pretense of ignoring me and watched openly as I inched them down over my hips.

As it moved gradually down the elasticised waistband slowly flattened the bulge in my boxers, but at the same time ever more of my straining cock was revealed until it suddenly sprang free and stood stiffly to attention. Not attempting to hide myself in any way I slowly folded my boxers before adding them to the pile on the coffee table. Only after I thought I had given her a good opportunity to look at my proud erection did I climb into the other bed, sitting as she did with my back against the headboard.

We both watched the film now as the initial introductions were completed and the action began. It was a lot better than I had expected for a hotel movie. There were three separate scenes interwoven as the action followed three separate relationships.

In one scene the two women from the preview moved rapidly from kissing and fondling one another to the very erotic 69 scene we had started with. A second scene, equally arousing, had a different two woman thrusting their pussies against one another.

While these scenes played I noticed one of Linda’s hands disappear under the blankets and I guessed that she was caressing herself. Not wanting to be left out I slipped my hand beneath blankets and began to slowly rub my hard cock. It was when the third scene got underway however that I really noticed it having an effect on Linda.

The scene started as probably the most innocent of the three, with the one woman kneeling on all fours above her friend as they simply kissed one another. The one girl reached up and around and began to massage her friend’s very attractive backside with strong, sure fingers, but it was when they moved into a side-by-side position and their hands found their way to between each other’s thighs that I heard Linda sigh softly.

As the girls played with each other’s pussies I could see that Linda’s activities beneath the blankets were becoming increasingly unrestrained. The blankets moved rhythmically between her legs and when the camera lingered on the girls fingers sliding back and forth over each other’s pussies Linda groaned and I saw her second hand disappear beneath the bedclothes to join the first.

I slipped my own hand beneath blankets and as my fingers closed around the head of my cock I could feel the first drops of moisture forming on it’s tip. Impulsively I threw aside the bedclothes and turned towards the other bed so that Linda could watch as I rubbed my slick fingers back and forth over the head of my cock.

I could see her eyes darting back and forth between the girls masturbating one another on the screen and my fingers sliding over my cock. To my delight she reciprocated after a few moments, throwing the covers to one side and revealing herself to my eager eyes. The fingers of her left hand were sliding backwards and forwards between the swollen lips of her cunt. The fingers of her right hand were pressed against her clitoris and rubbing hard and fast. She began to groan rhythmically, her groans keeping time with the movements of her fingers.

My cock was getting increasingly wet and slippery and my fingers were sliding faster and faster, back and forth, over it. Neither of us was watching the film anymore, we were both watching each other as we became increasingly excited and aroused.

For several minutes we rubbed and watched until suddenly I felt that I couldn’t hold on much longer.

“Oh God, it’s lovely watching you. And watching you, watching me. I can’t wait I’m going to come.” As I finished speaking I felt my balls contract and a stream of semen spurted from my cock onto the bed in front of me.

This was too much for Linda. Her rubbing went into overdrive, her fingers almost blurring as she shouted, “Ah yes! Oh, Ooh, Oooh, YES!” She came gloriously, her heels pressing down and her back arching as she raised her hips off the bed in ecstasy.

After our orgasms we lay facing one another, me with my gradually shrinking cock in my hand and she with one hand tenderly stroking her pussy. After several minutes she wordlessly reached out for the remote control and turned off the TV. Putting down the remote control she looked at me for a few moments, smiled almost bashfully then blew me a kiss. Still not saying the word she then pulled the bedclothes over herself, turned her back to me and appeared to settle down to sleep. I waited a few moments then quickly slipped on my clothes and left, turning off the lights as I left the room.

The next morning my hangover was not enough to stop me feeling incredibly foolish. I wasn’t at all comfortable about what I had done the previous evening. On the other hand I could still picture the scene in my mind and every time I pictured it I again felt an immediate erotic thrill. I was nervous about how things would go when I saw Linda again.

She must have elected to have breakfast in her room as she didn’t come down to breakfast and I didn’t see her until the three of us met at the reception desk at the time we had all agreed to check out of the hotel. As she walked up to us she greeted us both in absolutely normal and cheerful tones and, taking my cue from her, I replied in kind. We drove out to the airport and caught our return flight. During the entire journey she made no allusion to the events of the previous evening.

When we got to the airport parking lot Dean left us to pick up his car in another section, leaving us to walk together towards our cars which were parked very near to one another.

I would have found it very difficult to think of any small talk, but Linda didn’t seem to suffer from this at all and chatted inconsequentially about minor aspects of our trip as we covered the short distance to our cars. As we reached the point where our paths were to diverge we stopped and turned, almost simultaneously, to face one another.

I was struggling to think of something appropriate to say and I got the impression that she was too. Finally I simply said, “I’m a bit embarrassed about my behaviour last night, but I hope you understand – and thank you.”

The smile she gave me in response was, I thought, tinged with relief.

She replied, “I don’t mind you being embarrassed, but I’m also pleased that you didn’t say that you regret it, because I don’t. It was a great way to finish an otherwise awful trip – thank you.” As she finished speaking she leaned forward, kissed me lightly on the cheek and before I had a chance to respond she turned and walked towards her car.

Co-Op Ed | // Sat, 23 Jul 2016 03:06:35 +0000 // I’ve had sex with eight girls so far in my life. Almost of all of them have been decently long relationships. It was not until the summer before I moved to Berkeley that I really understood what it meant to take it easy, you know, not get too excited when dealing with girls who like you. Man, I wished I had learned that lesson sooner, but I’m happy just so long as I had learned it.

As you have guessed, I am living in Berkeley, and I decided upon the advice of my friends to skip the dorms and move straight into the co-ops. That was probably one of the best decisions of my life. So let me tell you about my “Welcome Week,” my first week at my new co-op.

I was feeling awkward like a one-legged flamingo, let me tell you. I grouped with all the other new people as we watched the old clones break glass bottles against the wal and scream bloody murder, loving every second of it. Oh Franzia, you helped me so well those first few days. But I don’t want to talk about those days. I want to talk about that one night. That one night that forever endeared me to the co-ops.

“Hi, I’m Will.” I said to this girl I had yet to have the courage to talk to before. We were at a co-op apartment complex, where a former resident of my house was having a damn fine party. Lots of alcohol, beer, it was nice to say the least. And after the alcohol drove away my sorry insecurities, I was ready to talk to my new, beautiful, housemates.

“I’m Sarah, nice to meet you. Did you move into {co-op which I will keep nameless}?

“Yeah, I decided to skip the dorms, since I transferred in. How do you like it?”

“You’re going to have so much fun, this is, like, the best place to live.” I nodded, smiling, trying desperately to think up something intelligent and humorous to say in response. Nothing came to my mind. Luckily, almost godsent-like, another girl came up and interjected.

“Hey Marian, we’re thinking about driving over and breaking into Ridge’s hottub, do you want to come?”

Marian, (so I have named her, the names have been changed to protect the innocent) says “Hell yeah, lets get that shit started.”

I, of course, am disheartened. Not five minutes after I start talking to this, this, this 5’9″ beautiful, busty, extremely hot girl who back in my home town I never dreamed of having a chance with, this other extremely hot girl comes up and starts stealing her away from me. I prepare myself for disappointment, when the bright sun shines down on me.

“Hi, I’m Megan,” says the girl who just showed up, turning towards me. She had dark brown hair, and large brown eyes that bore into me like a soggy cliché. “Would you like to come with us?”

“Um, yes.” That was it, that’s all I had the sense or the gumption to respond with. Here I was, new to the area, new to the experience, and already there were two hot, no, fucking hot, girls asking me if I wanted to go hottubbing with them. “Sure, I’ll go along.” I lamely replied.

So the car is filled. I ride shotgun with the other girl, Cathy. We get to talking along the way. “I can sing the entire periodic table,” she says to me at some lovely point in the conversation. My heart flutters.

“Sing it. Oh god, right now sing it.” I’m not one to bandy with words when beauty stands before me, much less when beauty is sitting next to me poised to sing the periodic table.

“THERE’S…. hydrogen and helium…” and I would butcher the periodic table if I continued to try and recount this, but suffice to say, I was aroused by this woman’s chemical knowledge. What is it about intelligence that is so damn sexy? I guess that’s how my anthro professor picks up on the grad students. Anyways, beautiful fucking car ride back over to the other side of campus.

We pile out, so let me describe the cast of this wonderful occasion. Here I am, good old Will, not ripped but skinny from spending a month drinking and laying in the sun with my sister, her fiancé, and some friends from home in Hawaii. I guess I had a good first-impression-façade. With me is these three girls, two of which I have briefly described, but all three of which I will now describe in detail.

Marian, she was the shortest, yet the most well endowed (come on, I consider myself pretty liberal, but how can you not be turned on by that?). About 5’3″, she had sandy blonde hair, blue eyes, and I don’t cared what she must have weighed, cause her body was beautiful.

Cathy, brown hair as well. This woman I actually thought about dating seriously, since we got along so well. She was impressed that I knew a good many They Might Be Giants lyrics. Gorgeous brown eyes, her smile still lights up my world whenever I see it.

Rochelle, she had sex written all over her. Man, later I had sex with her in the sauna, and it was one of the greatest sexual experiences of my life, but let me explain how she looked to me on first sight. Huge eyes, I am a definite fan of big eyes. Freckles, god do I love freckles. Beautiful figure, not too large, not too small, she was beautiful. I still love hanging out with her, cause she’s such a cool person, and if she ever reads this, C, we definitely should have some hot sex soon, Soon!

That’s how it was for the girls. Now, not to disappoint you ladies, let me describe the men of the situation. Here was I, fresh out of hanging out with my sister and her friends in Hawaii, tanned, mohawked (you gotta love the Mohawk), about 6’1″ and 170lb, not too muscular but definitely not as fat as I once was, and having just recently discovered the fine art of “not being clingly to girls you find attractive.” That’s me, Will.

Also with me was BLANK, who it turned out was a very good friend of someone I went to highschool with. He was a little shorter than me but much better built, and more importantly, he had been living in this co-op for a while before me and knew all the girls we were with. I was thinking “shit, home court advantage, and I hate basketball lingo.”

With us were about 3 other guys, who’s names I could not honestly remember if I tried. These spearcarriers hung out with us for a while, some from the co-op next door, some from our co-op, I don’t really remember, I was quite plastered at the time (as any good co-oper should be on their first week).

“Let’s get in the hottub!” someone shouted, and immediately clothes were forgotten relics. In we piles, beers in hand, into that warm water that fogs the eyes as well as the mind. I love that hot water, so much that later I became the manager of it, but that is another, hella more boring story. This story is about sex, so lets get to it.

“Let’s play spin the bottle!” One of these beautiful women suggests, and naturally none of the men object. No, rather, almost unwillingy, they urge the women onto this plan of action, all the while behaving like *cough* perfect gentlemen.

I don’t know if any of you have ever tried to play spin the bottle in a hottub, but let me tell you, it’s a little awkward. First we tried submerging the bottle, and then whoever it spang up to was the next pick, but the bottle just filled up with water and sank. Eventually we decided that the best way to play was to throw up the bottle into the air with a spinning motion, and whoever it came down on facing, right then, was the target. That actually turned out well. So here are about 5 guys and 3 girls, sitting in a hottub, drinking beer and playing spin the bottle. I am in heaven.

“Fucking spin that shit!” Marian yells from her position atop BLANK’s lap. The game starts going, and for the first few rounds, it’s fairly kosher making out sessions. “Wooot! Fucking that shit is soooo hot!” This is yelled from fairly everyone, but I like to attribute it to Marian, because she does it best.

I would love to insert some sexy dialogue right here, but I am fucking speechless with the dumb luck I have had to be inserted into this situation. The bottle passes around, we get significantly drunker and more light-headed from the hot water. Two of the spear-carriers leave back to their rooms, leaving, yes it was awesome, 3 guys and 3 girls.

We continue the game. “You’re up Will, go for it!” Shouts one of the guys. I throw that fuckin’ bottle up in the air, and I lands facing Sarah. She look at me, with those big blue eyes (fucking cliché right? Yeah I know, but fuck off it was hot), and slides over all sexy and naked into my lap. And here I am, poor innocent Will, making out with this insanely hot naked girl on my lap.

Well, the bottle was lost needless to say, but the game went on. Every now and again, someone would say “Switch!” Then we would pass the girl who was making out with us to the guy on our left. It was later described to me, by one of the old co-oppers, as one if the most fucking amazing things that has ever happened. Woot for me then for being at the right place at the right time. But everyone wants sex, so lets get to the sex.

“Oh god, just fuck me.” This was Rochelle. She had landed on my lap, and I was breathing heavily into her neck. I hope that women enjoy this, cause one of my favorite sexual acts is just holding my face close to a woman’s neck and breathing, sexily of course, all over it. Mmmmm, the sexual powers of air.

I try to protect, I really do, at least nowadays, but I had just come out of a long relationship, and here I am drunk as fuck with one of the hottest girls I have ever seen whispering in my ear to put myself inside her, while four other people mind you are making out in the same hottub. “Oh shit, we shouldn’t….ohhhhhh.” I groan in her ear.

“Oh god, fuck me.” I can’t help it, my body is on autopilot. Sweet Jesus, her breasts are pressed against my chest, I can feel her nipples on me. Her mouth is pressed against mine, and when it isn’t it is formed into a beautiful orgasmic O. I love women, I think that they are the most beautiful things that whatever there is up there has graced us on this green Earth, and lord oh lord I felt graced right then.


I hear the call, and I understand the moment, for one of the first fucking moments in my life I know what I’m supposed to do, and I do it. I pull myself out of this woman, this goddess, who I had been thrusting myself into. Who in the sweet heat of the moment had whispered in my ear “Put yourself inside me.” Who I had happily obliged. Who I had ground with, myself deep inside her, the hot water flowing around us as we pulled each other close, off in our own world but distinctly aware that there were atleast four other people watching us. Yes, with great reluctance I pulled myself out of her, gazing into her eyes.

“SWITCH!” The voice called, and we were but helpless to obey. The men stayed sationary, the women went clockwise. I found myself with Cathy on my lap. Cathy, with those gorgeous brown eyes. I have stared into those eyes many a time, but that first time was unique, was enchanting, was fucking awesome. “I want to fuck you.” I whispered in her ear, like some stupid fucking transfer student (which I was). Gratefully she did not pull away, but ground back against me. I’ll never forget how that felt; the warm water was between us, her hair was pressed against my face; I had the head of my cock between her legs, rubbing right against her clit, and she put her hand over it and just held it there. She just held it there.

“Don’t move, don’t move…” she said, holding me against here. I was still, petrified, I didn’t know what to expect. Slowly, gently like sex should be, she started rubbing me against her clit. I groaned into her ear, and she arched her head back, allowing me to put my tongue in her ear. Ladies, I can’t speak for other men, but I go fucking nuts when someone puts their tongue in my ear, and therefore I use the same logic on others. So it’s no surprise that when she reciprocated, I thrust myself up swiftly.

“Wait!” she gasped. I was half in, half bent, such was my enthusiasm. She reached down into the hot water, oblivious of the other sex going on around her, and grasped me, helping me into her. “Just go slowly, like this….” She said, and I followed. It was hard to hold myself back, you know, to be gentle, when this gorgeous fucking woman is slowly fucking herself on my cock.

“Oh fuck, oh Jesus fuck fuck.” I whispered in her ear as she laid against me. I held her head up in my hands and stared in her eyes as she ground her pelvis against me, I thrusting up into her. I had to look at her, had to see her eyes, had to let her know that I was fucking her and she was fucking me and there was no haze of drunkenness, no alcoholic mist that would separate me and her from the experience we were sharing.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck.” I pushed her against the wall of the hottub, completely obvivious to the other people around me still making out, fucking, whatever they were goddamn doing I couldn’t have gave a shit. I was clinging, fucking this beautiful intelligent woman whose legs where wrapped around my ass, pulling me into here.

“Fuck, Fuck, oh my fucking…”

“Oh god, nnnnnn” We weren’t poets, but we knew exactly what to say to each other.

“Fuckin’ fuck me, oh God, please…please..”

“You are so fucking hot, oh my… God…Uh.. OH! Oh… wait….slow down, okay…. Okay” I was so fucking close to cumming. Honestly, here I am, balls deep in this beautiful girl, in a hottub, and all around me are the sounds of sex. Moaning, squishing, splatting (if you don’t know what splatting is, it’s what I call having doggy-style sex when you slap up against the girl making the loudest, most un-roomate-friendly noise ever (unless you like to listen, you sexy bitch)). Either way, she doesn’t slow down, because she is cumming right then.

“Oh Fuck! Fucking, Oh Shit, fucking, Fuck Me, Fucking Fuck….” Cathy’s eye’s are right against mine, we stare at each other as my dick moves inside her. She’s moaning, I am moaning. We turn away, our pelvises humping furiously at each other under the water as all these moans float about us. Then, as if on time, we convulse, we shudder, we grab each other and pull tightly close, like waves clinging to the beach before they recede. We hug each other tightly as we convulse on one another, I twitching inside her, she twitching with me, and we kiss each other fiercely. Turns out we weren’t the only ones having sex, the hottub was alive with sexual fervor. Breathing heavily, we all stop, turn and look: There we are, six people who barely know each other. Each one of us has just had beautiful, sweaty, sexy, wet love with some other gorgeous person, and the look is branded on our foreheads. There are no Fonzes here, no cool cats. Just six people who fucked, sucked, and had a night they won’t ever forget.

Birthday Party Girl | // Sat, 16 Jul 2016 03:02:01 +0000 // Let me begin by telling you a little about myself. My name’s Elaine and I’m 39 years old. I have a son and have been happily married for 12 years. In my bare stockings I’m 5’9” tall with long blond hair. I can best describe myself as having a voluptuous body shape, which some in this world of anorexic women might say is a little overweight. But boy do I have curves! My measurements are 36(D)-28-40 or in simple terms an hourglass figure. Anyway standing in front of a mirror, naked, I look Ok, my boobs might have dropped a little from 10 years ago (you can’t blame them, can you!), but I can still turn heads, if I want too that is.

Well enough of me. This true story relates to my 38th birthday party, thrown by my loving husband, who shall remain nameless.

It began when I walked out of the shower. I was still drying myself with a large fluffy towel when he walked in. “You look gorgeous,” he said as he moved to my side, instantly kissing my lips tenderly. His hand instinctively moved to my uncovered breasts squeezing their fullness. What is it with men and breasts?

Breaking briefly from sucking on one of my nipples, now erect and very sensitive, he asked me what I was wearing. Between my soft moans I said a cream, silk blouse and long brown velvet skirt. He nodded his approval as he grated my nipple between his front teeth. “Ouch” that hurt. I pushed him away. “Yeh but it makes them hard.” He was right, my nipples stay erect for ages when aroused.

Even at the party I could still feel them tingle and they pushed against the lace of my balconette bra, which seemed to just rub them enough to keep them that way. I adjusted the fabric in an attempt to relieve the pressure, and only succeeded to undue a furtherbutton of my blouse. I noticed Steve, one of my husband’s friends looking. I smiled and he smiled back before he walked over and started chatting. He was tall, at about 6’2 and with a quite chunky build. He worked in computers like my husband. I couldn’t stop myself looking in to his deep blue eyes as he talked. He positioned himself close to me so he could hear me speak. His eyes kept glancing at my chest and the pale flesh of my breasts. I smiled. I liked the attention.

As the evening wore on I played the birthday girl perfectly. Flirting a little with various people, but more often than not ending up with Steve. He got braver and held me by my waist pulling me on to him as we swayed to the heavy beat of a record. I rubbed myself against him and could feel his erection pushing against me. His big hand squeezed my bottom. I felt hot, excited. My heart beat increased and I felt my chest rise and fall with increased vigor. Steve watched as my breasts swelled almost emerging from the confines of the lace cups. Steve whispered in my ear ” you’re a horny little minx, you’ve got me all excited.” “I know I can feel you,” came my quick reply. I tried to stop myself but I was turned on.

Then the bombshell came. “Well what are you going to do about it?” I stopped my gyrating. I never thought it would go this far, but as he spoke he dropped his head and kissed me. It was over quickly, but it was the first real kiss I’d had with a man other than my husband in 12 years. I could have died in his arms. My whole body shook with excitement.

Steve, asked me to go outside. As we disappeared out the door I felt like a naughty school girl. I giggled as I leaned against the wall. Steve’s considerable bulk towered over me. His head dipped and he kissed my lips, a sweet kiss. My head screamed for him to stop, but my body ached for him to continue and take me in his huge arms.

I broke off, but before I could say anything he pushed himself on to me. His kiss more urgent this time. I felt his hand drop to my side and he started lifting my skirt up exposing my naked thighs.

I couldn’t believe it. I let him. My head spun. Maybe it was the wine, but I was excited beyond words. My heart pounded, my legs felt weak and my nipples tightened and felt like bullets. All I could say was “Steve, I don’t think this is right” in a half hearted way.

He knew and I knew I didn’t mean it and Steve’s hand soon found my knickerless mons. I shifted my weight a little, letting my thighs gape open to allow easier access. In my head I felt like a slut as he buried first one then two fingers into my wet pussy. I clung onto him as he frigged me hard against the wall, the party music blaring out of the windows, drowning my moans.

My breathing quickened as my arousal quickly over took me, moaning my encouragement as Steve moved his attention to my clitoris, flicking his finger tips over the engorged hood.

I just leant back and let him explore my labia and clit, loving every second of his attention.

I remember pushing my bum against the wall, for balance, as my first orgasm began, spreading out from my tightening womb. My hands grasped at my breasts. Quickly flicking open the remaining buttons on my blouse I pulled first one then both of my boobs from the underwired, lacy cups. I fondled the comforting flesh and briefly pulled on each engorged nipple.

‘My god what am I doing’ I thought to myself as Steve scooped my bare breast into his mouth with his free hand. Becoming more vocal as my inhibitions left my body, my whole body shook with excitement.

He said “you’ve got fantastic tits” as he gobbled heartedly on them, leaving his saliva all over my soft flesh.

It embarrasses me a little looking back but I remember shouting out “ahhhh, I’m gonna cum”, the sensation was that incredible.

“Ahhh, yeesss, I’m cumming” I yelled as my cunt spasmed with pleasure.

Biting my bottom lip, Steve continued to suck on my nipple his fingers still working away on my clit, occasionally dipping into my pussy to keep me lubricated.

In my continual arousal, small orgasms continued to rock through my pelvis. Panting heavily, I urged Steve to fuck me. I looked to free his cock and unzipping his trousers quickly wrapped my hand around his substantial shaft. It was already hard and thick, my fingers barely touching around its girth.

“My God”, blirted from my lips as I started to gauge the size of it.

My hand managed to bend the hard shaft through his flies and it sprang into the open air. I remember staring, my eyes unblinking at his dick. It was massive, all of 10 inches long and solidly thick. In the pale light you could see the heavy veins running along its length, standing proud of the shaft.

Without further introduction Steve, pulled my leg high on to his hip and holding his shaft whilst bending slightly positioned himself at my vagina entrance. With one huge heave he straightened his legs sending the head of his cock sliding into me. It felt like all the wind was being sucked out of my lungs and I cried out as his monster dick invaded me. Believe me I had never experienced anything like it. People who say size doesn’t matter have never been fucked by a big dick. It does, matter, its matters a lot.

My head rocked from side to side and my thighs shook as he started to withdraw then push upwards again, with each stroke, plunging deeper into me. After a few minutes I was pleading for him to stop. My whole body felt like it was going to explode, or split in two or may be both!

Steve smiled. Suddenly he slid out of me, his cock springing clear with an audible plop. I instantly looked down to his glistening, upright, shaft, the skin drawn back over his fat bulbous tip.

“Get on that table Elaine” he ordered. I moved gingerly over to an old wooden table, which we used in summer to serve food on.

“Go on face down, lean over”. I did as I was told, not really caring. I just wanted fucking. I wanted him to fill my body again, to feel his cock inside me.

I pulled down the zip of my skirt and stepped out of it, leaving it on the floor. I kicked it away. I waited, arms and elbows on the table, biting my lip. Waving my bum a little I waited for the inevitable. I was not to be disappointed as I felt Steve’s hand on the cheek of my ample bottom.

I turned to him, “go on then, fuck me.”

I felt his shaft enter me, before he paused briefly before pushing himself onto me. My god you could not imagine the feeling of being penetrated by him. I screamed out aloud as he plunged deep before withdrawing and thrusting again.

The sensations where incredible. I could feel the full size of his prick as it surged in and out of my body. I ground my backside into his groin, my movements becoming more frantic by the second.

My hands clenched the table top, as he plundered my cunt and my whole body spasmed. I cried out to Steve to ‘fuck me hard’ as his ballooning knob exploded inside me.

I remember shouting “Oh yes, fucking hell, yes, do it, do it” as he continued tipping me over the edge one final time. By that time his sperm dribbled from me.

10 minutes later I’d composed my self enough to re-enter the party. Walking gingerly into the kitchen my husband’s eyes met mine, a wide beaming smile on his face. I walked over to him, “hi love”.

“Enjoying yourself birthday girl” he said.

“Its been brilliant, thanks love.” I squeezed his hand as he patted my backside letting his hand caress my bottom. I planted a big kiss on his cheek. He wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me tight to his body. I could feel his erection against my thigh. I let my hand drop to my side and rubbed up against him.

“What’s got you going big boy?” I enquired.

“Oh nothing, I just like seeing you happy and enjoying yourself. It turns me on to watch you.” His voice lingered on ‘watch’. I could feel my self go flush, before he wandered off to meet some late comers.

Had he watched me? Had he set me up to be fucked by one of his friends?

To this day I don’t know whether he set me up or not, but I thank him if he did.

Weekend Getaway | // Sat, 02 Jul 2016 05:48:22 +0000 // It is about 8pm on a Friday evening, and we had decided earlier that afternoon to spend some time out of town and do some impulsive shopping at Victoria Secrets. After milling over a few selections in your mind you decided on deep purple push-up bra and waist garter with white stocking straps. You were anxious to get back to the hotel room to try it on, and after 20 minutes or so behind a closed bathroom door, admiring yourself and your new find in front of the large bathroom mirror, you seemed pleased with your selection. Much to my disappointment, you refused to let me see you in your new outfit, but promised that I would get my opportunity later in the evening. My mind raced as I envisioned your hardened nipples protruding from over the edges of that new bra.

Around 4 o’clock, after browsing through stores most of the day, we decided to venture down to the lounge inside the Marriott and grab a few drinks before going in search of dinner. After a nice afternoon, we were both fairly relaxed and seemed in good spirits. We both had several drinks at the bar, laughed a bit and then decided it was about time to head out for something to eat. You insisted that I have another drink while you headed up to the room for a quick shower and to get dressed for the evening. At your request, I stayed behind for a few minutes and you headed upstairs.

Once back in the room, your mind began to wander about the events that lie head. As the hot water from the shower pelted off your back and the bar of soap caressed your body, you could feel the excitement swell from within inside. Your eyes closed as the steam built in the shower and your fantasy began to take life as your hands slowly brushed across your wet nipple and the warm water trickled down your stomach, over your soft mound and through the tingling crevices of vagina. You imagined the swollen head of a hard penis slowly prodding at the entrance to your waiting hole, and felt the gentle biting and sucking of hot breath and a wet tongue across your breast. Inspired by the vision, you finished the shower and proceeded to towel dry and slip into your sexy purple outfit for an adventurous evening. You and I had discussed your fantasy on several previous occasions, but tonight you were feeling particularly in control of your own destiny.

As I came back into the hotel room you were just slipping into a pair of tight jeans and a button-down white shirt for dinner. We had decided to go out to Outback, and as we headed out, I was intrigued by the way the your breasts teased me through the translucent nature of your shirt and hint of purple lace the shown through. For a fleeting moment I imagined how your nipples would be displayed in public, through the thin fabric of your shirt if they became aroused. My dick stirred at the thought as we started down towards the parking lot.

We enjoyed a light, leisurely meal and took in some country music over at Outback before deciding to have a few drinks at club. The shape of your breasts from across the table had me straining to see the dark outline of your bare nipples pressing against your shirt. The thought another man fantasizing while catching a glimpse of your breasts made my cock strain against the confines of jeans. I reached under the table to find a more comfortable position for my growing member, as we discussed where we might head next. There had been no mention this evening about what might take place, but I think the same idea was in both of our minds, and I did nothing to dissuade your actions. You knew that the decision was yours and that you had the freedom to pursue that direction in anyway you felt comfortable. You also new that I was aware of your intentions and extremely excited at the prospect.

After paying the tab at Outback, we headed across town to a place quite similar in nature to Bennigan’s. At first, we grabbed a few drinks and stood at the bar talking among ourselves while casually glancing over the crowd. We made small-talk with several people and an eventually struck up a conversation with a guy named Shawn. He was a good-looking guy, about 6 feet tall, and a graduate student at UVA. I could tell by the look in your eye as you glanced back to me that Shawn had potential in your mind. I interjected a few thoughts, but for the most part let you lead the conversation. He had brown hair, fairly short, and brown eyes with a medium build. Your mind raced as we socialized, and after 15 or 20 minutes of conversation, you casually suggested we all grab another round of drinks and find a booth where we could sit down.

Shawn was 26 years old and from the Richmond area. As we stood at the bar talking, I could see the circular shape of your nipples protruding from their cotton prison. The mere thought of being naked and completely uninhibited with two men at the same time drove your inner feelings wild! I watched as Shawn attempted to take quick, unnoticed peeks at your chest. His eyes widened as he glanced down at the luscious treat that laid before him. I pretended not to notice his interest. The bartender soon sat a fresh round of drinks on the bar, and we scanned the restaurant for an open booth in which to sit.

We continued to carry on a relatively engaging conversation as we headed towards a booth. Shawn was a friendly person; someone I could relate to, and as we sat down, you took the inside of side of the booth and I stood on the other side creating the opportunity for him to sit next to you. At first you seemed a bit nervous, but over the next half-hour or so, our conversation continued to put you at ease. I read the gleam in your eye as your hand disappeared beneath the table and during moments of laughter you leaned in slightly towards Shawn. You continued to pay attention to me with your foot brushing against my leg and I couldn’t help but notice the nervous smile on his face as your hand apparently brushed up against his leg. I filled a quiet moment with dialogue as he adjusted to your attention. My penis swelled in my jeans as I took in the grin on your face and I suggested that we find a waitress for another round of drinks before announcing that I was headed to the bathroom. I had a flashback to what was going on at the table as I took my half swollen prick in my hand facing the urinal. Back at the booth, you had your hand full too!

Once I had left, you took the opportunity to explore new territory. As you looked into Shawn’s eyes, your hand moved towards his bulging crotch. He was unaware of my knowledge of the situation, but he knew that I was not there at the moment and your pulsating hand felt so good gently massaging his rock-hard member. You could feel the dampness that had accumulated between your thighs. Your pussy was soaked, and the fact that you purposely neglected to wear panties added to the excitement. While I was away, you took the occasion to lean over and kiss Shawn. Your wet lips met his and as your eyes closed, you shyly slipped your tongue past his parted lips. You could feel the blood pounding through his penis as it strained to bust out of his pants. Judging from the feel, you couldn’t wait to wrap your soft lips around his long, hard shaft! As you broke away from your first kiss, I was making my way back to the table, and it was obvious by the look on Shawn’s face that he was unsure what he was in for- but he was pleased with what he had received so far!

By this time, we were all in a good mood (thanks to the drinks), Shawn seemed more comfortable with the situation, and you mind was racing with excitement as you envisioned yourself sandwiched between two guys! You suggested that since we had reserved a suite at the Marriott, it might be a good idea if we retired back there for some more drinks. I agreed and Shawn said that “he had nothing planned”, so we waved for the bill and headed towards the parking lot. As you scooted out of the booth, you could feel the dampness of your soaking pussy matted against your jeans, and your aroused nipples shown like headlights through the white veil that separated them from world. Shawn held your hand, helping you out of the booth, and then smiled as he glanced down, staring at your ass. Deciding to take the truck back to the hotel, you sat in the middle as we all got into the front seat. As our eyes made contact, you smiled and peered down at my bulging zipper. The conversation stayed active and upbeat as we headed back to the hotel. Entering the room, I suggested that I would make us a few drinks and proceeded to put on some music that you had brought. As I headed off to the bathroom, you lit began to light several candles and Shawn settled down on the couch.

While I was in the bathroom, you walked over to Shawn and led him by the hand, falling back against the wall as his lips approached yours. Slowly his hand moved towards your waist as he lightly traced the outline of your lips with his tongue. Your imagination churned behind your closed eyes as you reached down to feel the warm bulge that pressed against your body. A surge of sexual excitement pulsed through you- reaching your fingers underneath his crotch and cupping his balls, you could feel his rod as it strained beneath his jeans, filling your palm and extending up the inside of your arm! Momentarily, your bodies parted slightly, his fingers fumbling with the buttons on shirt, you moaned lightly as his hands brushed against your breast, working feverishly to pull back the front and expose the tits that had unmercifully teased him. The cool air contrasted with your overheated nipples, displayed before him like buttons protruding over the edge of the purple lace that encased them. The tension in your muscles tighten and then released as his tongue flicked across your nipple- your back arched against the wall and your body trembling to feel his teeth biting your revealed tarts.

As I walked in from the other room, my heart pounded with the excitement of what was before me. What an incredible turn-on! Shawn glanced over to me with a look of total abandon as you dropped to your knees and reached up, pulling down on the zipper of his pants. I simply smiled back as your hands massaged the outside of his loins and then slowly reached to unbutton the jeans. Your steaming cunt raged as your fingers looped around the elastic band and pulled down on his underwear- as his hard-on sprang free, your eyes closed and your tongue ran up the underside of his shaft- starting near the base and tracing it’s way towards the top of his 6 inch pole! The musk of his unfamiliar scent sent you into orbit as your lips parted to allow the engorged head of his hot prick into your warm mouth. Not wanting to interfere, I slowly came up from behind you and gently kissed the back of your neck as you took hungrily swallow Shawn’s penis. My hand reached down between your ass and stroked your crotch through the denim. I could feel the heat and dampness of your aching pussy as I watched you bathe his pole. The taste of his salty fluid drove your passion as you flicked your tongue through the slit at the tip of his stick. He groaned uncontrollably as your nails lightly scrapped the underside of his balls, drawn tightly against his body as his groin churned it’s inevitable load. Your body felt the unbelievable excitement of the moment, and yet this was only the beginning. Your anxious twat was still clothed!

My hands moved around from behind, catching you partially off- guard as I pinched the tip of your rigid nipples. Shawn’s stiff member began to throb under the constant attention it was receiving, and as you continued to feast your eyes upon his manhood, you realized what the result of your prodding advances would be. My dick felt like a hot missile as it rubbed against your back. And Shawn’s moaning had become increasingly evident as you the rhythms of your body unconsciously drove you to increase the pace of pleasure, rapidly stroking his hard-on as you continued to allow him to bob the head of his prick in and out of your mouth. Your breathing was heavy as you felt his body begin to tense. Your hand stroking him faster and faster, glancing upwards to meet his eyes as I nibbled on your ear and watched you work intently for your prize. Finally.. you let the swollen end of his pole slide into your waiting mouth and your wet lips tightened as his shaft completely disappeared. The sensation was too intense! His cock pulsated uncontrollably, throbbing as you released it from your grip. Shawn cried out with pleasure, with his hot load of thick, white cum exploding in spurts in front of you as you struggled to direct his jerking penis, splashing his delicious liquid onto your face and tongue- and lapping at the remnants of his delivery as it slide down the sides of his prong!

Meanwhile, the aroma of sexual excitement turned your attention towards my penis- still loaded and ready to dump yet another more goo onto your outstretched tongue! Plunging down to your waiting, open crotch, your fingers delved into your sopping pussy. The first few strokes of your hardened clit sent you into your first trembling orgasm as I stroked my straining cock and felt my load surging up my shaft and spewing out the top of my prick onto your already soaked breasts!

After taking a couple of moments to catch our breath, Shawn moved over and sat down with his feet kicked up on the coffee table, and I laid back in the chair. Our half swollen dicks laid out between our legs and drooped onto the fabric. I then suggested that maybe it was time for you to come over and put on a little show for us. He smiled, as you stood and allowed your jeans to fall to the floor revealing your complete outfit and the fact that you were not wearing panties. Slowly, you walk towards where I was sitting and sat down in my lap. I gently cupped your breast as you put one leg up over the armchair and used your finger to begin tracing the outer edges of your pussy. Shawn’s eyes gleamed as has he stared for the first time at the glistening, pink hole that laid beneath your neatly trimmed bush. Your head fell back on my shoulder and your eyes closed as you took pleasure from the massaging motion of your fingers against the puffy lips of your vagina. My cock began to rise under your body, and without a word, Shawn knelt down in front the chair and lightly lapped his tongue over your drenched opening. Your body squirmed with delight as his hot breath collided with your steamy cunt and his fingers spread your hole wider to allow him access to the hardened button protected by the silky hood of your labia. My hands kneaded your tits and as I moved my head to the right in order to bite at your earlobe and whisper into your ear. Shawn mumbled about the incredibly sexy taste of your cum, and I asked you how it felt to have him exploring your most sensitive parts with his warmth of his mouth. Your body quivered and twisted as his thick fingers plunged into your twat, accompanied by the flicking motion across your clit. Your breathing began rapid and deep, and you screamed “Oh my God, don’t stop…please.don’t.hunnhh”- as you shuttered and tensed to allow your cum to fill his mouth and overflow down your thighs! I held you tightly in my arms has your whole body surrendered to the relentless attack of his attention. You relaxed for several minutes while you were licked clean of your orgasm and then taken to the bed that would be used to fill both of your holes simultaneously!

Shawn stood next to the bed, and on your knees with your firm ass in the air, you kissed his balls and licked his shank as I squeezed a generous supply of gel and rubbed it into your body. The smell of your pussy was driving me wild as you positioned your snatch over his cock and the large head of penis gradually sunk past your opening, impaling your body and completely filling your dripping cunt! The sight of your ass drawn tight as you worked on his rock-hard pole was incredible. You lean forward and plunged your tongue together with his as your tits swayed in front of his face. I placed the bloated purple head of my cock and slowly, but firmly, sunk my prick into your ass! Shawn continued to drive his tool into your pussy and you screamed with pleasure as invaded your one remaining hole! Your were completely occupied by the pulsating feel of two huge cocks devoted to your body at one time. There was no choice but to allow yourself to be taken and yield to the unbelievable intensity of the orgasm that was welling up inside. I could feel Shawn’s dick working just on the other side of the fleshy tunnel that was encompassing my manhood. And as you wriggled between us, pretending half-heartily to escape the inescapable, moaning loudly and gasping for composure, the orgasmic spasms of your body promptly brought the second load of cum shooting from Shawn’s dick- filling your pussy with the sweet smell of mixed fluids as your ass confidently drained my cock! I screamed with incredible pleasure as I pumped my hot load of spunk deep inside your submissive ass! Our bodies laid together as we recovered from the most intense orgasm of our lives. Exhausted from our adventures, we lounged around for a while and talked, rolled one and then fell asleep. The next morning we said goodbye to Shawn, got his phone number and told him that it might be nice to get together for dinner sometime and then headed back to home.

My Wife At a Party | // Tue, 03 May 2016 04:24:55 +0000 // This is what happened one night at a party. Wendy my wife is 35 weighs about 135 pounds and is 5’11” her tits are a D cup. We have been married for 15 years and have two kids but from the way here body looks it is hard to tell. She has always been very conservative about her dress and showing off her body. I had always wanted her to show off more and had even tried to get her to talk about it while we were having sex but she would always say she couldn’t. It was always in the back of my mind and I would fantasize about it all the time.

I had to go to a party for my work and I told her she really needed to wear a short black dress we had bought a few years back that she never wears. She complained about it but gave in eventually. The party was at a hotel about 4 hours from us so we had drove down that day and checked into the hotel. When it was time to leave she walked out and looked so good I almost did not want to go to the party any more.

We arrived at the party a little late and we were met at the door to the ballroom of the hotel by one of the guys from work who just kept talking to Wendy and brushed me off. I gave her a kiss and said “I am going to the bar and get us some drinks”. Wendy stayed there with Steve. I worked from home most of the time so Wendy had never meet most of the people from work.

From the bar I watched as they got a table and were just chatting Wendy looked so good setting there here long brown hair in contrast to here milky white skin she kept laughing at whatever Steve kept saying to her. I took our drinks back to the table and Wendy said “I wanted a Coke”. I just smiled and said “it’s a party just have a couple of mixed drinks”. Now Wendy who never drinks said “no, that’s ok I will get a Coke in a while”. As part of my job I had to talk to some potential clients and got up to mingle Wendy just stayed at the table.

After about 20 minutes I looked back at the table to see Wendy talking to a couple of guys and sipping a drink. I wondered what she was doing, I never thought she would actually drink anything as she never does. I walked back over to the table to check on her and saw she was ok and talking to guys from one of our other offices. She and I talked for a minute. She knew she would be without me most of the party because of me talking to clients and told me to go on she was fine. I left her and went back to making my rounds.
I kept glancing over at her and she seemed to be getting more relaxed as the night went on. I even saw her get up and dance a couple of times something else she never does. I stopped back by to check on her and she was feeling no pain and talking away, did not even notice I was there she was too busy talking to the guys setting with her. She was laughing and seemed to really be enjoying herself.

The party was really crowded and I noticed Wendy was not at the table. As I walked around looking for her and saw her dancing with a guy I had not seen before. He was holding her very close and his hand kept moving to her ass. She did not even try to move it but looked up at him and they started kissing. When the dance was over they went back to the table. I was actually I little jealous, but turned on. I walked over to the table and introduced myself. The guy was a client I had not met. We talked a few Minutes and Wendy got up to go to the restroom. He started talking about how she was letting him do whatever he wanted to her on the dance floor and he was sure it was going to be a good night. I let him know that Wendy was my wife and he turned red as could be. I explained to him how it was ok and not to worry I did not mind. I always wanted to watch her flirt and play around but never thought she would do as much as she already had. While talking I think I got the point across to him that I was ok with whatever she would let him do as long as I got to watch but did not think anything would happen.

When Wendy returned I asked her to dance. Once on the floor we talked about everything that she had been doing. She told me how she had a buzz after the drink and just let things go too far. After a long conversation she knew I was not mad and that I had really liked the Idea and was getting turned on thinking about it. Then I said it “Do you think you might want to ask Gary to go back up to the room?” Wendy just looked at me like you can’t be serious. All I could say was “ I think you really enjoyed playing with him so far and you can have another drink and just flirt and when he leaves you will be turned on for me.” Wendy said “if that is what you really want but just some flirting.”
We returned to the table and Wendy sat down beside Gary and me on the other side of him. I said “you know this is calming down in here do you think you would want to come up to our room for a last round?” Gary looked at Wendy and said “sure why not.” And to our surprise the guy Gary was talking to said “hey can I join.” Gary said Shane this is Steve he works with me is that ok?” I thought great no fun now but Wendy said “Sure why not the more the merrier.” The four of us headed to the room.

Once we went in I went to over to a small table and set down a bottle of vodka and rum I brought from downstairs and started to make some drinks. Wendy kicked of her heels and plopped down on the end of the bed. I gave everyone a rum and Coke including Wendy and we just kind of looked at each other not knowing what to say. Wendy whose drink I had mixed very strong turned her cup up and started to cough saying “oh my God I can’t believe I just drank that yuk.” We all started laughing thank goodness that had broken the ice and it was not long till we were all laughing and talking again. I gave everyone another drink and Wendy looked at me funny and just turned it up again. She looked up at me and said “are you trying to get me drunk?” I just laughed and we all went back to talking.

It was not long till Gary had got up to use the bathroom and when he came back he sat by Wendy. He would put his hand on her leg and rub while he was talking to her. Soon the conversation started to turn to sex. To my surprise Wendy was actually joining in and answering questions about does size matter and that kind of stuff. Then to my surprise Wendy looked at Gary and said “Well what about shaving do you like pussy shaved smooth or some hair on top or trimmed all over?” Gary not expecting it came back with “I like hair just above it and smooth below.” Wendy looked at me and said “Wow he likes how I do it Shane is always asking me to shave it all off.” Gary looked at her and said “I would love to see that.” Wendy came back with “I think Shane would like for you to see it to.” Then Steve chimed in with “Please there is no harm in seeing? Would you just give us a peek?”

Wendy said “maybe in a minute” and got up to go pee. As she walked out of the room Gary and Steve just looked at me. I told them “Whatever she will let you do but do not expect much I am telling you.” About that time Wendy walked in and said “What do you mean do not expect much? What are you guys talking about?” Wendy sat back down on the bed her legs hanging off the end. She laid all the way back reached her arms above her head and pulled a pillow under her head. She closed her eyes and said” You can look but do not touch” and kept her eyes closed. She was now lying beside Gary and Steve got up and sat on the other side of her legs. Gary looked at me I got up and walked over and grabbed the bottom of her dress and lifted the hem slowly sliding it up her thighs. Just as it reached the top of her thigh she said again “No touching” and her pubic hair came into view. We were all just looking at her not believing she had taken her panties off. Gary asked “would you mind spreading your legs just a little so we can see it all” Without missing a beat Wendy spread he legs and we could see her now very wet inner lips glistening with her juices. Gary sighed and said “Yes that is just how I like it” I said “Why don’t you take you dress off so they can see all of your great body including those great tits of your.”

To my surprise Wendy stood up pulled the dress over her head took off her bra and then just laid back down. Gary slowly reached a hand out and touched her tit Wendy jumped a little but then moaned and kept her eyes closed. He started to rub more and more stopping to play with her very erect nipples. She kept her eyes closed and started to squirm a little. Steve then being a little bolder started to rub her leg higher and higher till he was coming close to reaching her now puffy lips. Gary then leaned his head over and started to suck her right nipple and play with her left with his hand as he got on all fours beside her. Wendy started to moan louder and Steve moved his hand all the way up till he was messaging her pussy on the outside. As Steve would reach her Clit she would squirm under his touch.

Then I noticed her reach out her right hand and start rubbing Gary’s cock on the outside of his pants. I could not believe what was happening. Was my shy wife really going to fuck these 2 guys in front of me? Gary reached down and undid his pants and started to pull them down. Wendy laid back and spread her legs as Steve now inched his face between them. As his tongue started to lick he pussy Wendy let out a very loud moan and said “Is this what you wanted to see baby?” I said nothing and just watched as she grabbed her nipples and started to give them a little tug.

Now Gary was fully undressed and crawled on the bed beside Wendy’s head. He laid his good size cock if I was guessing I would say 7 ½ inches long and very thick on her cheek. Wendy wrapped her hand around it and guided it to her mouth. She stuck her tongue out and started to lick the head and then as she moaned again from the licking Steve was doing tried to get it in her mouth. She was trying her best to get the whole mushroom shaped head in her mouth but it was so thick she was having trouble. She started moving her mouth up and down the side of it as Steve now had 2 fingers in her finger fucking her as he licked at her clit.

Steve pulled back away to start undressing and as he did Wendy pulled Gary’s cock toward the bottom of the bed as if wanting him to take Steve’s place. As Gary moved into position Wendy opened her eyes and looked at me and said “Are you sure this is what you want to see? You want me to be their slut?” By this time Gary was no positioning himself on top of Wendy and lifting her knees up to get in line with her soaked pussy. I just pulled my dick out and started to stroke it watching what was about to take place. Wendy Reached down and guided the head to her opening. As Gary started to push forward with his hips I could see her lips resisting the large head. They slowly started to part as Gary pushed harder as Wendy moaned loudly “Oh God that is big.” That gave Gary all the motivation he needed has he pushed harder as the head disappeared inside her. Gary groaned out as he sunk more if his cock in her until you could just see his balls lying against her. He then pulled out until just the head was inside and pushed back in again. As he started to get a rhythm going Steve got on his knees beside her head and put his dick to her mouth. Wendy opened her mouth as she moaned and Steve shoved the head in.

This was now the wildest scene I had ever witnessed. Two guys were using my formerly shy conservative wife like their personal slut. Wendy would moan every time that Gary pushed in deep and suck as hard has she could on Steve’s cock. Gary started to pick up speed And Wendy stopped sucking Steve as she started to scream “Yes fuck me , Oh God fuck me hard!!!”
Then Gary pulled his dick out which the head made a pop sound as it came out. He turned her over and got her on her hands and knees and shoved back in hard and pulled her head up by her long brown hair. Her tits were swinging violently as he took her hard from behind. Steve took the chance and got in front of her and shoved his cock in her open mouth and started to push it as far as it would go. As Gary would push from behind it would force more of Steve’s dick down her throat. Tit was not long till his balls were on her chin. She was actually deep throating him but I did not know if it was by choice. Steve grabbed the back of her head and moaned as he dropped his seed deep down her throat. Wendy gaged at first but then it started to flow from around his dick down her chin. Steve lay in front of her and she laid her head on him moaning while Gary continued to assault her from behind. It was not long till Wendy was screaming “yes oh God yes.” She just kept saying “yes” over and over again and her Body was shaking with the hardest orgasm I had ever seen her have.

Gary was slamming her so hard she would move forward till just her tits were on Steve and push back to meet Gary’s next thrust. Then Gary grabbed her hips and buried himself to his balls in her moaning loudly I could tell he was unloading in her. She just stayed there with her head on Steve panting to catch her breath till Gary finally started to pull out. As he withdrew his now shrinking cock Wendy just kept her ass in the air.

Gary got off the bed walked to the side closest to her head lifted her by her head and guided it to his cum soaked cock and forced her to lick it clean and to my surprise she did without even blinking. After a few minutes Steve and Gary got dressed said their goodbyes and Kissed Wendy as they left.

Wendy had just stayed on the bed not even trying to cover up she laid on her back with Gary’s cum still leaking from her wide open lips. She looked at me and asked “is that what you had wanted to see all this time?” I crawled up next to her and said “Well I guess but, but I am not sure I was ready for all that at once.” She just laughed and said “If you are going to go, go big.” I laughed as I moved in and started to kiss her. I could taste the mixture of both of them on her lips and tongue as we kissed.

She knew I was still hard and pulled me on top of her. My dick slid straight in with no resistance and as we made love she looked at me and said “I guess you were right, there is a difference between making love and being fucked.” I looked at her with my dick inside her with Gary’s juices providing all the lubrication I could need and said “What do you mean?” She said “Well they just fucked me the best I ever have been but they can never make love to me like you are now.”

Wifes Vacation Fun | // Wed, 09 Mar 2016 05:29:00 +0000 // This past month, my wife took the kids on a vacation while I was busy with business. It allowed her a chance to see relatives she hadn’t been around for some time. The relatives were keen to take care of the kids, thus allowing Heather a much needed chance to laze around their pool and have fun with the kids.

She called every couple of nights to talk about their trip. All things were going well. I told her a missed her, and jokingly asked if she had received any compliments on her new bathing suit, a sharp bikini that showed off her toned tummy, great legs and ass. It is also a bikini with breast wiring, thus her modest breasts were pushed up nicely. She modeled it before she left for me, and let’s just say it was on her for only a minute or so.

She told me she had a few mocking whistles from relatives, and laughed at my obvious horniness having her away.

However, after about a week, she told me over the phone that some of her cousin’s friends were over, and she was quite a hit with one guy, Andrew, who apparently let her know that she was “hot” for an “old lady”. My wife is 32, and looks like she did in high school ever since she stared working out with pilates.

Anyways, being horny, I asked her to flaunt herself a little more. She scolded me and told me to wack off to calm myself down. I thought that was the last of it.

She called me a couple of night before they were to return home. She said Andrew had been in the pool with her the night before during a party. He came up from behind her in the pool and put his hands on her waist and said “boo”. She was somewhat startled but was also a little drunk and tired, so she didn’t force his hands away. She then told me over the phone that he must have taken this as an invitation, and moved one hand down to her crotch and started rubbing. She let it go for a couple seconds then swam away. She apologized for this to me, and said it was harmless, and that she wouldn’t let it happen again.

Perhaps it was that I was both horny and missed her, that I told her to have some fun with him, just nothing too serious. I asked her what Andrew looked like. She said he was quite tall and cut, blond with a nice set of arms and a great smile. I told her to enjoy herself, only if she called. She laughed at me and said, once again, to go wack off and calm down, that nothing would happen.

Well, something did happen. She called me the night before they left for home and said that her aunt took the kids to MacDonald’s for lunch, and told Heather to relax in bed before the drive home. Andrew was at the house with her cousin, and went for a swim. Her cousin had to go to work, so it was just Heather and Andrew home. When Heather awoke, she found Andrew in the bathroom getting changed. She didn’t know he was there, and when she walked in she caught him toweling off – in the nude.

I was getting quite turned on and a little bit anxious at the same time. I told her to go on. She said she got a good look at Andrew, and was quite taken aback by his rather large dick and hairy balls. When he saw her he just smiled and said “good morning”. She stumbled out the same and then stared down at his dick. She said it started to grow, and grow and grow. It was very large. She then walked over, placed her hand on the base of his shaft, and started to lightly stroke it up and down. He let out a low gasp and leaned back against the sink. Without hesitation, she went down on her knees and took his large dick into her mouth, and sucked him off until her came all over the floor.

Andrew then lifted Heather up and started to kiss her hard, pulling off her shirt and shorts, exposing her body to the youngster. She told me he said a bunch of rather dirty things to her, and then started to lick her very pointy and firm nipples. I could tell that Heather was horny as she told me the story, and told her to continue.

The next thing Andrew did was move south towards her flat tummy. He kissed and licked her firm abs, all the while rubbing her breasts. He then went to, as he said, my wife’s “golden bush”, her best feature by far. Her bush is nice and hairy, and blond. Her clit sticks out through when she’s horny, and she told me she was on fire. He then proceeded to eat out my wife, and laid her on the floor. She said she was really in heaven, as this young stud knew what he was doing.

After my wife came two times, Andrew knelt over her and proceeded to place her hard cock on my wife’s bush, and began humping her, his blond bush meshing with my wife’s. He grabbed and squeezed her ass cheeks, and began a deep kiss. My wife crawled out, went to the sink and wet a face cloth. She then washed the cum off his erect cock, and then went back on the ground. She told him not to cum in her, which was an invitation for him to pound my wife.

I was almost losing control as she told me this. She then said her slid his monster into my wife’s very tight cunt. He eased it in and then started to move in and out, causing Heather to groan loudly in pleasure. Just as he was about to cum, he pulled it out and shot his load all over my wife’s chest and tummy. She said he was smiling and spent, and thanked Heather for living out one of his fantasies – to screw a hot mother and wife.

Heather then jumped into the shower to wash off, and Andrew joined her as her lathered soap all over her body, giving her a couple more orgasms as her kneaded her tits and rubbed her bush. His cock was still hard, much to Heather’s surprise, so she gave him another blowjob for good measure, only this time she decided to swallow the young lad’s cum. She said it tasted salty but sweet as well.

The relatives returned shortly thereafter with the kids, and by then she was having breakfast, while Andrew had left. She returned home and met me with a smile and kiss. She said her experience was fun, but she still enjoyed me the most. Little did she know that her phone calls gave me much personal enjoyment each night as I went to bed, and still does each time we make love.

Steamy Wife Steamy Fucking | // Fri, 12 Feb 2016 17:27:06 +0000 // We were on our way to the beach. It was a beautiful day and I was so excited! My husband and I needed to relax, he has been working so hard lately! My poor husband. We’ve been married only six months and it seems he’s had to work night and day since then. I love him, but I miss him. Especially I miss him at night! And especially since we’re trying to get pregnant. It seems like we’ve only had sex a couple of times since we got married. And since I had saved myself for him, that’s all I’ve had in my life. But his work is important to him. He’s the head maintenance man and the local college and since it’s an old place it needs him too.

But today was his day off, even though there was a big basketball game at school. I know he was nervous about not being there, but like I said we both needed it.

We were getting close to the beach and still the traffic was moving. My husband, naughty guy, suggested I change into my suit in the car so we could swim when we got there. Well, I wasn’t going to take the chance of someone seeing me naked! Fortunately, I had worn my bikini under my clothes, so I didn’t have to disappoint him totally. First I took of my blouse, revealing the little bit of fabric that held up my breasts (not that they needed much holding up). I bought the bikini on our honeymoon and wanted to surprise him today. Boy was he surprised! Then I lifted my butt from the seat and shimmied out of my shorts, revealing my equally minimal bikini bottom. “Do you think you should wear that in public?’ he asked. “Silly, it’s the beach. Everyone will have something like this if not less,” I told him. I was hoping that I was right, ’cause I was kind of nervous myself about it.

Then it happened. His beeper, his cursed beeper, had to go off. God I hated that thing. “Oh god honey, I’m sorry” he said. “The page says there’s an emergency in the gym and they need me.” I didn’t argue, because it’s not my place and because I knew it wouldn’t do any good. So he turned the car around and headed for the college.

When we got to the gym, he took my hand and brought me inside. “I don’t want any of these college guys seeing you like this!” he said. I’m only 22 so I still look like I belong in college, but I knew what he meant. Of course I loved my husband and wouldn’t give a second thought to some college geek who tried to hit on me. So inside we went. When we got inside, one of his men was waiting for him. It took him a minute to explain what was going on because he kept stopping and staring at me. I guess my bikini wasn’t meant for this place! Anyway, he explained to my husband that there was a steam leak in the hot water heater in the visitors’ locker room and the visiting team couldn’t get enough hot water to shower. We were standing outside the visitors room and I could hear the guys yelling and complaining. “Wait here,” my husband told me. “I’ll be right back.” And in he went with the guy who met us at the door.

“C’mon honkey, I need a shower!” I heard someone yell when they entered. That wasn’t nice language, I thought to myself. What must the white guys on his team think of him, I wondered.

I was waiting only a short time when I distinctly heard my husband yell as if he were hurt. Without thinking, I ran into the locker room, and that’s when everything changed. Standing in front of me were more black men than I could count, most of them stark naked! I couldn’t believe the size of their penises! I mean I assumed my husband was an average size, since his was the only one I’d seen. But so many so big! I stood, mesmerized. Then I heard a hissing sound, and it shook me from my hypnosis. “Honey, are you alright? I called.

“Yes, I’m fine. I cut myself on a pipe, but I’ll be OK. I need to get this leak stopped,” he replied. Slowly, the room was filling with steam. The vision in front of me was awesome. Men and men and men, all black, all naked, and all with huge (should I say it?) – dicks – staring at me as I stared back. And then it started to happen. The ones closest to me, they were all I could see by then, started to get excited! I watched as one black dick after another began to harden and rise. Oh My! I couldn’t believe how much there was. These were giant men and had giant (oh my god) – cocks! And still the room filled with steam until it was getting hard to see anything. I was a little disappointed because I sure was enjoying the show!

“Shit!” I heard my husband shout. “Honey, what’s going on, are you alright?” I called again. “Yes, I’m fine. I just can’t get it shut off. Stay were you are…Shit!”

Something must be wrong, I thought. I had to get to him. I started walking toward where I heard his voice, but by this time the room was filled with steam and I couldn’t see in front of my face. I walked slowly and, ouch, hit my shin on a wooden bench. Good, I thought, I’ll follow the bench to the other end. I placed my hand on it and, hand over hand worked my way down the bench. And then, oh my god! My hand came to rest right on what had to be a monster penis! “Oh, I’m sorry.” I said quickly. “Hey, no problem lady. Can I help you?”

“Yes, I’m trying to get to my husband but I don’t know the way.” I told him. “Here, take my hand and follow me.” he said. He took my hand in his, but instead of walking forward, he pulled my hand back to his…cock! He held it there for a minute and I didn’t know what to do. I had never felt anything like it before. Between the smooth huge cock in my hand and the steam in the room, my head was spinning. And, my nipples were hard and I was starting to get wet between my legs! God, it’s a good thing nobody can see me, I thought.

Then I realized that the man who’s cock I was holding had let go of my hand, and I was stroking him by myself! I just couldn’t believe how big it was. Since nobody could see, I just couldn’t let this chance go by to see just how big it was. I slowly held him by the base of his cock and with a tight grip moved my hand up, and up, and up, until I came to the underside of what had to be an unbeleivable mushroom head. Oh god. I had to feel that again. I ran my hand back down, then back up, then down again. What the heck, he wasn’t stopping me and nobody could see. Now my curiosity got to me. I had to know if his testicles were as big as his cock said they should be. I loosened my grip and ran my hand between his legs. My god! These things were like oranges, I thought to myself. “You’re huge!” I blurted out.

“What’s that honey?” my husband called. It had gotten quiet as I fondled this monster and my exclamation echoed through the lockerroom. “I said, my shoes!” I lied. “They’re getting ruined in the steam!” All the while my hand wouldn’t let go of the cock that I returned to stroking. “Why don’t you take them off, or better yet wait outside!” he replied.

I was just wearing tennies, but when he said take them off, I just did it without thinking. Not loosing my grip on the cock in my hand, I bent over to take my shoes off. Then something else amazing happened. I had no idea that other men were standing so close, but when I bent over, a man grabbed my head and held me bent over. “Hey!” I shouted.

“Honey, what is it now?” What could I tell him? That I was holding on to a huge cock and somebody else was holding my head? “I slipped! It’s really…” was all I could get out before I felt it. Another huge cock, this one rubbing the side of my face! Oh my god. I had thought about oral sex, but had never had the nerve to ask my husband about it. I was afraid he might be upset with me. Wait, why am I thinking about oral sex? Oh god, this cock on my face! It’s as big as the one in my hand!

“Really what, honey? What did you say?” called my husband. “It’s really slippery,” I replied. As I spoke, the cock at my face rubbed against my lips. I sounded like the kid from Fat Albert when the words came out. “Ibt’s reballby slibberby” is what echoed through the lockerroom. “What?” he called.

Then a voice whispered in my ear. “How slippery is it?” And then I felt it. Another cock! Held in the position I was, my legs were spread to maintain my balance. I felt a third cock sliding against the tiny bit of fabric that protected my vagina. Fabric that was, not surprisingly, very wet. “Honey, I didn’t understand you! Are you alright?” My caring husband called to me. The voice behind me whispered again, “go ahead, tell him you’re alright. Go ahead.”

I had a huge cock held tightly in my hand, another rubbing against my cheek, nose and lips, and another trying to push through the fabric of my bikini. Was I alright? Oh god.

“Honey, tell me you’re alright! I can’t hear you. Have you left the room?” Leaving! Yes, that’s it. “Yes honey, I’m leaving the room nooowwwww” Oh god. The cock at my..pussy (!) pushed the material of my bikini aside and was rubbing right against my swollen wet lips!

“What was that? Did you slip?” No, but I’m gonna, was all I could think. Oh god. My husband is in the next room, maybe even in this room, and I’m in cock heaven! Where are these words in my head coming from? Yes, that’s it, I slipped! “Yes, honey, I..ump, I…ump…I…ump…..ummmm” Was all that came out. Every time I opened my mouth, the cock at my face entered it! And on the last “I”, it stayed in! The room was eerily silent as the “ump…ummmm” echoed through. My voice! I heard it ring against the walls as the cock in my mouth started to pump deeper. Oh god. A cock in my mouth! This is what it’s like! I couldn’t help myself. I ran my tonge all over it, trying to get every taste of it I could. And I sucked! Boy did I suck. I had heard about this stuff and I was going to do it right.

Now I had a cock in my mouth, one firmly in my hand, and another rubbing my pussy. “Honey!? I still don’t understand you! Are you alright? I’ll be there in a minute. Don’t move, OK?”

Don’t move! My hand was moving up and down, my neck moving in and out, and my ass swaying back and forth. But my feet are staying planted right here!, I thought to myself. Then the man who’s cock was in my mouth, dirty man, whispered “tell him everything’s OK.” I’ll give you one word at a time.” One word at a time? What did that mean?

“Imph Omph kaymph, homphney. Youmph jumph domph whamph youmph hamph tomph domph” Is all that came out. One word at a time! Dirty man. But he was back in my mouth and I was sucking him good. He kept trying to go deeper and I would gag. Then he’d back off and start again.

“Honey, I don’t understand you!” he called. “Are you hurt or something?” God, I was hurt that I waited this long to see what good cock is like! Still, I didn’t want him to hear me. I took the cock that was in my mouth into my other hand. I whispered “just let me tell him I’m OK.” Wow, when I took that cock in my hand I realized why he was pushing down my throat. He had to be a foot long! “OK,” whispered the cock-man at my mouth. “I won’t do anything.”

“Thank you,” I whispered back, and gave his wet cock a good stroke to show him I meant it. “Honey, I’m fine. Just do what you have to do. I’ll aaahhh…..wait…ahhh….wait…..ahh….wait! ” The cock at my pussy was in me! Oh god! It had to have a huge head just like the one in my hand! I don’t know if the “wait” was for my husband or the cock now in my cunt(!). But in it was. Oh god! I never felt anything like it. How could I have gone this long in life without this feeling!? Slowly he pushed, in and out, gaining half an inch at a time as he opened me like never before. God, I couldn’t believe what I was feeling. I spread my legs wider to give him the access he needed, and he took it.

“Honey why are you shouting? What’s wait wait wait? Are you OK? Can somebody help my wife please?” The cock in my pussy had opened me up and was moving deeper with each stroke. “I-ugghm fi-ughn! Ju-uuust do wha-ught you h-ugh-ave to do-ugh! I-ugh-l st-ugh-ay r-ugh-ight h-ugh-ere and w-ugh-aimpphh!” The cock at my mouth couldn’t wait though! It plunged through my lips before I could finish what I was saying. Bad man, I thought, he promised. But still I sucked him in and tried to taste every inch. My hand that had been holding his cock was now free. I wanted to feel the balls attached to the monster that was fucking (I said fucking!) me. I put my hand underneath and between my legs to find them, but instead found that he had a good few inches left to put in me. Oh god!

And then the cock in my hand exploded! I couldn’t believe the shower of sperm that shot out. All up my arm, in my hair, and even on my face! And it just kept coming! I pumped him more and more to make sure I got it all out. “Unnggh!” he groaned loudly. It echoed through the hissing of the steam and everyone heard it.

“What’s going on out there?” my husband demanded. The hands of the man who’s cock I was sucking held my head so I could’nt speak. “We’s juss he’pin’ yo wife, like you aksed.” replied the man who’s cock had just spit all over me. And then I realized and remembered, these guys are all BLACK! The thought of black sperm (cum!) covering my body,and a black cock pumping in my mouth, and another fucking me, sent me over the edge! I wanted to scream as I came so hard! In my mind I was yelling “Fuck me! Fuck me with black cocks!” as I came again. Instead I sucked harder at the cock in my mouth. The cock that was fucking me rammed hard and I felt his balls slap against me. He was all the way in! I could feel his huge head rubbing right on my cervix and it was incredible. “I’m cumming again!” I thought, but all that came out was “I-ack” as the cock in my mouth took advantage and finally entered my throat! Oh god! I was fully impaled on huge black cock! As my body spasmed, my strength gave out. These two guys, two cocks, held me up and fucked me. Fucked my pussy and my mouth. As the cock in my mouth sawed in and out of my throat I moaned uncontrollably as I was fucked like never before. A quiet rhythmic “aahhumm ahhumm” echoed just over the hiss of the steam, “ahh from the pleasure of the cock in my pussy and “umm” from the taste of the cock in my mouth. And then the cock in my mouth swelled! Oh god! Was he going to cum in my mouth!? The second loud “Unnggh!” of the day echoed through the lockerroom as the cock in my mouth unloaded so much cum, so much cum. “Unnggh, unngghh, ungghh” he repeated with each thrust and each throb and each new stream of cum in my mouth. Nearly incoherent, I answered him with “ummm,ummm,ummm as each new washed over my tongue and down my throat. In the back of my mind I remembered that until a few minutes ago I had never even had a penis in my mouth and now I was swallowing cum from a giant black cock and loving it! As I sucked the last delicious drops from the cock in my mouth, it softened and finally withdrew. “Whhee” was his last exclamation. “I’ll second that,” I thought.

“What IS going on out there?” my poor little husband asked. “hon..ahem (clearing the cum from my throat) honey, everything is f-ungh-ine.” My mouth was free but the cock in my cunt was still going strong! Just stay there and finish, don’t CUMMM….!” I shook again as an orgasm caught me off guard. Cum? Oh god! The cock in my cunt was going to cum too! And he’s black, and I’m trying to get pregnant! But with my little husband, not this big strong cock that’s fucking me…oh shit. His thrusts were getting stronger and quicker. Hoping that he would take the hint, I pretended to talk to my dumb husband. “Just ungh stay ungh there ungh! Don’t ungh cum ungh don’t ungh cum ungh don’t ungh cum in ungh me ungh I ungh mean ungh to ungh me ungghhh!”

The intense fucking took hold of me and I started having my strongest orgasm yet. Just then the cock that was fucking me said “I get you, I’m going to pull out.”

“NO!!!” I screamed. I just needed a few more strokes. Just do it I thought. Just cum in me. Just cum in me!

A new cock appeared at my face, rubbing my cheeks trying to get in my mouth. That was all it took and I shook and shook with an orgasm that I couldn’t beleive possible. Oh god. I didn’t want this to end! With the last of my strength (since the new guy at my mouth was holding me up) I lifted my legs from the floor and wrapped them back around the guy fucking me. “Cum! ungh cum ungh cum ungh cum! Cum ungh in ungh me ungh please!” I heard the voice but barely recognized it. I was too far gone. All I wanted was cock and cum and these guys were giving it to me. The new cock at my face thrust in my mouth. Were these guys all huge? That set off yet another orgasm, and the tight clamping my pussy gave the cock inside it sent it over too. The third loud “Unnggh!” of the afternoon echoed through the lockerroom. He held tight deep inside me and I could feel jet after jet entering my very womb! I pulled the new cock from my mouth and screamed “Yes…cum in me, cum in me, CUMMINNGGGG!” as I shook yet again in climax.

“OK already, I’m coming! Let me get my tools together” yelled my stupid husband. “Your tool is worthless,” I thought. “I’ve got the tools right here.” Then the new cock was back in my mouth and I was hungry for more cum. The cock that was fucking me slipped out and I felt sadly empty. But these guys were a team. I felt a new, giant, cock rubbing my pussy lips and slipping easily into me. “AAAGGHGHmmmmppph.” As I fucked and sucked. Oh god.

Then there was the beeping of a loud horn and some yelling. “C’mon, the bus is leaving!” I faintly heard. Oh no, were they going to leave me here like this? I need it it, needed them! Oh god. The two cocks in me picked me right up and started walking! I knew I should stop but I couldn’t. I clung to them with my hands, my mouth and my pussy as they walked me out, still fucking and sucking. As the lockerrom doors swung closed, I heard by pathetic husband say “OK honey, I’m…WHAT THE…?”

As the two cocks carried me into the bus, the one in my mouth exploded. I couldn’t swallow it all and it ran down my chin and neck and onto my tits. And yet I wanted more. I was lost. The huge cock that was still fucking me marched right down to the back of the bus, and mashed me against the exit window for everyone to see. I was lurching forward with each of his massive thrusts, my cum covered tits squished against the glass, my head rolling back and forth in sex delirium. As we drove away, I saw my husband standing there looking in disbelief. I felt the huge black cock within me throb and fill me, and I came. Oh god.

Lunch With Kinky Office Guy | // Sat, 09 Jan 2016 04:51:51 +0000 // Another day, another dollar, as the saying goes, but like most people, Reanne dreaded the boring routine that work brings. The same job, the same questions, the same answers, dull, dull, dull.

The only thing that brightens the day is the hour she gets for lunch. Her special time to get away from things, but today is different. There is a certain electricity in the air, something is going to happen, she’s just not sure what.

On the drive into work, Reanne’s mind wanders off on the possibilities of what today might bring. She knows he will be there and she’s noticed that he’s paying a lot more attention to her lately. Is it the new cut and color? Spending an insane amount of money, she decided that she better like the new look. Maybe it’s the confidence that exudes from her that’s drawn his attention. Either way, she’s certainly liked being noticed.

The drive is longer than normal; traffic seems to be moving at a snail’s pace. Reanne looks at the speedometer, 45mph. It seems more like 15mph. Her thoughts flash a picture of Alex, her fantasy man. Tall, dark salt and pepper hair, goatee, nice ass too, she decides. Reanne has wondered what a night with him would be like – even an afternoon, she thinks and silently giggles. Better keep that thought tucked safe in my head, she thinks to herself.

Upon arriving at the office, Reanne starts her day with the same routine. Having been there only a few minutes, she is already bored. She looks around to see if he is at his desk, hoping that no one notices as she fidgets at her desk. Cannot have the whole office thinking that there is something going on. Her nipples harden from the chill of the air conditioners, or is it the thought of him kissing her neck.


Her computer beeps with an incoming email. It’s from Misty, the busybody in the office. She always knows everyone’s business. Reanne opens the email. It’s a luncheon invitation.

“Hmm, well at least I can get the scoop on everyone if I go with her,” she tells no one in particular.

She begins to type her acceptance when the computer boinks again with another email. Just about ready to hit the send button in reply to Misty’s email, Reanne notices that electricity again. Something, instinct perhaps, tells her to open the incoming mail.

It’s not an inter-office email this time, but from a name she’s not familiar with. It reads, Subject- What’s up?

About to delete it, Reanne notices the sender’s sine.


Intrigued, she decides to take the chance of infecting the computer by opening an email from an unknown source.

“Kinkyofficeguy, hmm?”

More electricity courses through her body as she opens the email and sees a short note.

“Please join me for an unforgettable lunch.”

Her heart quickens. Could this be him?

The mind is a funny thing. Perhaps as a protection mechanism, a picture of the boss flashes in her head. He’s a really nice man, but nothing to look at. Another thought of him naked, sitting behind his desk, motioning for her to come into his office, telling her to close the door flashes in Reanne’s head.

“Eewwww”, she hears herself say out loud.

She hits the send button for Misty’s email.

“Lunch sounds good. I’ll meet you at your cube at 1130a”.

She then deletes kinkyofficeguy’s email without a response.

The morning goes by in it’s usual slowness. The clock says 1115a.

Boink! Another email.

Subject-Lunch, sender-Misty.

What now! Reanne wonders.

“Sorry, husband just called, can’t make lunch. Maybe tomorrow?” the message reads.

Reanne replies with her regrets, saying that she hopes everything is ok. She decides to go to the park and fantasize some more. As she gets up to leave, her computer boinks again. Reanne decides to read it after lunch and walks out.

Not feeling very hungry, she finds a nice spot with just enough shade to keep her from getting too hot while sitting in her car. Her eyes close as she listens to the radio. Her mind wanders.

Boink! Another message from kinkyofficeguy.

Subject-office play.

Why does he keep sending me messages? she asks herself. Almost ready to delete it again, she changes her mind.

“Lets see what the boss has in mind!” she says aloud.

Message- Cuffs, blindfolds, leather straps. Sound interesting?

If it hadn’t been such a pathetic message, she’d laugh out loud and delete the message.

Boink! Subject-Something’s Rising!

“This is becoming harassment. I’m going to complain.”

Reanne having fallen asleep in her car, wakes herself from the disturbing dream. Looking at her watch, she sighs with relief, realizing that it’s only 1201p.

“Maybe I should go eat something”.

She starts her car and gets ready to leave the park. Looking into the rearview mirror, she sees Alex sitting in his car reading a paper.

“Funny that he’d come to the same park.”

Deciding to turn her engine off, she opens the car door and walks around outside hoping that he’ll notice and wave or something. Peeking over the top of her sun glasses, Reanne looks to see if he’s looking.

He’s not.

In an effort to get his attention, she stretches her arms back pushing her breasts out and making a stretching noise.

He looks in her direction, smiles and waves. He leans over and sarcastically shouts out his window,

“Hey, can ya keep it down a little? I’m trying to read here,” smiling warmly.

Reanne notices that his eyes linguered on her breasts a little longer, before taking her in from head to toe. She gives him a wry smile and asks what he’s reading.

“Nothing much,” is his only reply as he puts his magazine down.

Reanne walks over to his car, if for no other reason than to get a peek at his choice of reading material, but mostly to look into his dark lustful eyes.

“So, no lunch plans today?” he asks.

“I was going to lunch with Misty, but she had to cancel. What about you?”

“Well, I was hoping to meet someone for lunch, but I was left hanging, so here I am”.

Reanne’s heart skips a beat. Was HE the one that sent the email?

“Shit!” she hears herself say.

“What’s wrong?” he asks,

“Oh, uh, I just looked at my watch. I’d love to stay, but I gotta get back,” she lies. “I’ll see you back at the office Alex,” she continues.

Walking back to her car, she curses herself for thinking that the boss was sending the email.

“What about that day dream I had a moment ago? Cuffs, blindfolds, leather straps?” Reanne says as she climbs into her car.

Intrigued, Reanne cannot wait to get back to the office and send Alex her own sexy email. She can feel herself become moist at the thought. Racing back to the office in hopes of sending her email before he returns, she thinks of what to write. After a short pause, she decides on what it will be. Arriving back to her desk, she ignores the email that’s waiting for her and begins her own sexy email message.

“Hmm, lets see,” she says, and then types away with a passion that she didn’t know existed.

Finished and very satisfied, Reanne hits the send button. Excited, she can hardly wait for his return and reply. Again, her nipples become hard, but this time it’s not from the air conditioning, in fact the office seems rather hot. The heat emanating from her excitement keeps her warm and wet.

The thought of using the restroom for some personal time goes through her head, but she decides to wait for his reply.


“Ah, there it is,” she tells herself.

Not thinking about that fact that he’s not returned from his lunch yet, she opens the message. It says,


Subject-lunch…. The message says,

“Blindfolds, cuffs, leather straps? My, my, you are a kinky girl. I know just the place. Meet me after work”.

Reanne’s mind races with thoughts of passion, lust and intrigue. Hands, tongues, and cocks are all she can concentrate on now. She squirms in her seat as her panties have become very wet. Deciding that she didn’t want to wear them anyways, she goes to the restroom and removes them, never noticing the blinking envelope in the lower corner telling her that she has additional mail.

The day really drags on as the anticipation of meeting after work is all she’s been able to concentrate on since lunch. The clock reads 415p before she realizes that there’s an unread message. As she looks at the message, she notices it’s from Alex. Confusion begins to swirl around in her head.

Subject-meeting tonight…

“I wonder what’s up now?” she asks.

Opening the message, she notices that is was sent at 1128a and it says,

“Mr B wants us to meet tonight after work regarding the Vanderlay account.”

“What the hell!” Reanne hears herself groan.

Concerned that maybe her original thought was right about who kinkyofficeguy was, she begins to panic. She quickly types a reply to his email, confirming the meeting.

“Oh shit!”

Boink! Boink!

Two replies almost simultaneously make Reanne regret her sexy email to kinkyofficeguy even more. Sure enough, one’s from kinky and the other from Alex.

Subject-after work,

Message-“I think you’ll enjoy this night.”

The next email says,

Subject-after work,

Message-“Hey after this Vanderlay thing, you wanna go out for a drink?”

She looks at the clock. 445p. Fifteen minutes until we find out who kinkyofficeguy is, she thinks silently, dreading the moment. Reanne finds that she cant even get excited by the thought of having a drink with her fantasy man. Wishing she could find a place to hide, she watches the clock slowly tick away the last fifteen minutes.

Alex approaches, files in hand and asks, “Are you ready?”

Startled, Reanne almost jumps out of her seat. She answers with a flustered, “Yes.”

“Well, let’s take these to Mr B and then lets go have that drink, I could use one,” he says.

“Me too,” is all Reanne can say.

The office empties fast as everyone is excited about their weekend plans. They both walk to the boss’s office but he’s not there. Just a note saying, “Meeting cancelled, something came up.” Now Reanne is sure that kinkyofficeguy is the boss, and that she’s just propositioned him.

“Hey, you okay? You don’t look to well!” Alex says.

“Lets go get that drink, I need it, and I need it now!” Reanne commands.

As they turn to leave, Alex grabs Reanne’s arm and says, “I know he’s got a bottle or two in here, wanna have a drink on him seeing as he stiffed us on the meeting?”.

Fearing that the boss was sure to return, Reanne declines and mentions getting a drink elsewhere.

Just then, Misty walks by and asks, “What are you two still doing here?”

Alex replies, “We were supposed to meet with Mr B, but he evidently left.”

“Oh yah, he called me and told me that he was given tickets to the football game and was leaving early. He left about an hour ago!” Misty replied before marching out of the building.

Alex looks at Reanne, smiles and raises the glasses again saying, “See, he’s gone, ya sure you don’t want one on him?”

Feeling somewhat relieved, Reanne nods her head and smiles. Alex pours a small shot of Grey Goose vodka, replaces the cork, lifts the glasses and hands one to Reanne.

“Shall we make a toast?” he asks.

“You go ahead, I’m no good at that kinda stuff,” she says.

They clink glasses as he clears his throat and says, “Here’s to me, for being lucky enough to have a stiff drink with a beautiful woman.”

“Nice,” is all she can say as she downs the shot.

She hands him the glass and tells him to fill it up again. After another shot, she begins to feel the warmth that the smooth vodka brings. She hands him the glass again, this time making her own toast, “To great sex”.

Shocked at her own words, Reanne feels her face become flush and her pussy become wet.

He smiles, clinks the glasses and downs his shot and saying, “Well, hell yes!”

A fourth shot is poured and Alex looks at her as he lifts the glass and then leans in to kiss her on the lips. Without hesitation, Reanne wraps her arms around his neck and kisses him back. The passion burns hot.

“Hmm, you certainly didn’t disappoint,” she coos.

He smiles, puts down the drinks, takes her head in his hands, bringing her close, kisses her again. Mouths part, tongues swirl, hands roam. He kisses her cheeks and neck, his hands find her bra and unhook it expertly. He presses himself against her body. Reanne can feel his excitement, his cock growing with each moment.

Her hands waste no time as she moves down to caress and stroke him through his Dockers. Uncaring if anyone can see and knowing there’s no one to watch, she unzips his fly, reaching in and pulling out his cock. It’s head purplish in color, already hard and shining, she bends down and takes him into her mouth. His hands help guide her down, caressing her hair as her mouth works him over.

“Hmm,” he moans as Reanne’s tongue expertly swirls around his still hardening cock.

Her hand strokes him as if it were a piston, back and forth, her saliva acting like oil in a well lubricated engine, keeping him moist as she continues to stroke.

“Oh, yah,” he says. “God, if you keep it up, you’re gonna make me cum already.”

Reanne stands up and kisses him again with more fervor than before. He puts his hands upon her breasts, making her feel so good, sending shockwaves straight to her pussy. She can feel her juices begin to run down her inner thighs as his mouth licks and sucks on her nipple, while he gently pulls and twists the other.

Loving every minute of it, not wanting him to stop, Reanne hears a soft murmur emanating from her, softly saying, “Yes, oh, yes, that feels so good.”

Her hands reach up, her fingers running through his hair, pulling him even closer to her breast. She reaches down and lifts up her skirt, showing him the lack of panties and a shaved pussy. His hand reaches down and feels her wetness, spreading her lips with his fingers. He finds her clit, already swollen with desire,

“You’re so wet!” he exclaims.

“Uh-huh,” is her only reply.

Alex lifts Reanne up onto the boss’s desk, then gets on his knees, his lips kissing her thighs, working their way up to her soaking wet pussy. He pulls Reanne to the edge, barely leaving enough room to sit, holding her legs together and begins to lick her pussy.

Reanne wants to lift them, spreading them for him to have easier access, but he holds her still, not letting her move. His tongue works it’s magic like she’s never felt before. Her legs are being held, she’s unable to move, but Reanne doesn’t want to stop either; enjoying the sensation of being restricted and satisfied at the same time.

His licks are long and powerful; bringing her to the height of orgasm faster than anyone has before.

Reanne tries to hold back, her legs clench, trying to keep him from making her cum so soon, but the body is beginning to ignore her demands, it’s releasing her hold on it, building into a frenzy. Reanne can feel spasms build inside her, deeper than ever before, penetrating her inner self, as if reaching into her soul.

Alex slides his thumb into Reanne, opening her up, as if to expose her so the whole world can see. Reanne’s too far gone to care. Is it the alcohol that’s making her feel so incredible?

Focus, losing focus, Reanne tells herself. Her body has taken over all thoughts, it’s concentration is total and complete. She lets go with a low guttural moan, “Ooooooooh, God, Oh yes.”

Reanne hears herself moaning, almost as if it’s an out of body experience. The moan turns into a higher pitch with each passing spasm. Now, oh yes, Now! her body screams out.

“Oohh, yessss, thats it, right there. Oh God, it feels so good, Ohhhh….”

Total release! She reaches down, grabbing his head, pulling him closer, grinding against him, legs clenching him even tighter as she cums. Harder and harder she pushes herself against him with each passing moment.

“Uhhhhhh. Thats incredible. Dont stop!”

Her face shows expressions of pure animal lust. Her lips curl, her eyes close and she leans her head back against the desk. All her nerves tingle, every fiber of her being wants more. Reanne pulls Alex up, spreads her legs wide and reaches down to his manhood. Her only thought is having his cock inside her.

Slowly Alex slides in then pulls back out, and back in again. His rhythm continues.

She looks up at him and whispers, “Yah, that’s it, fuck me. I want to feel your cock deep inside me.”

Reanne pushes against him, grinding her pussy against his crotch.

Surprised at her own boldness, Reanne relishes the thought of being seduced by this man. Faster, deeper, he plunges his manhood into her. Harder and harder, she pushes against him. In the soft light emanating from the window, she sees the sweat bead up on his forehead. Her own skin glistens with sweat as he continues to slide his cock in and out.

Reanne’s hands move and reach up to her breasts, taking a nipple in each and begin rolling and pinching them between her thumb and forefinger.

He watches, saying, “I love to watch a woman play with herself. It makes me so horny”.

Her own thoughts of wanting to please this man in any way remove any inhibitions that she may have had. Reaching down between her legs, she rubs her clit while his cock is still slidesing in and out. Her concentration wavers as another orgasm builds.

His pace quickens and Reanne knows that he’s nearing his own orgasm. Her hands play with her clit faster, matching him stroke for stroke.

“Oh, yah. I’m so close, I’m gonna cum,” says Alex.

His words ring in Reanne’s head, his moans reverberating in her ears, sending her over the edge.

“Oh, Yessssssss,” she screams.

Like never before, another, more powerful orgasm comes, her body twitching with each spasm. Alex pulls out, strokes his cock once, twice and then lets out a low grunt as his cum sprays over Reanne’s stomach and breasts, telling her that her own orgasm put him over the top and he couldn’t hold out any longer.

Exhausted, sweaty, and feeling a little drunk, she looks at him and smiles. His eye’s seem to penetrate her as he stares back.

“Hmm, maybe next time we’ll have to use those cuffs and blindfolds you were talking about,” he says winking at her…

Photoshoot With Loving Wife | // Fri, 20 Nov 2015 05:53:22 +0000 // After years of this fantasy gnawing away at me, I finally summed up the courage (after more than a few glasses of wine) to tell my wife of 18 years. I don’t know why I waited so long – she’s the submissive type, and she’ll do literally anything I ever ask in the bedroom.

Anal, sexy lingerie, photos, whatever. Toys, too. We have a *lot* of toys, ranging from cuffs and paddles to vibrators to dildos – most of the “extra healthy” size. She doesn’t even blink when I bring home a new toy and want to try it. No hesitation – she’ll do anything I ask of her. But this… this took a lot of courage.

See, I’ve had this fantasy. This sick, sick fantasy. I’ve been overcome by seeing (and photographing) my wife with a huge cock in her mouth. No problem right? well, actually.. there is. See, I’m decidedly average in the Johnson department. I pack a whopping 5.5 inches and average thickness.

So, I want to see my wife with a big dick in her mouth. I don’t want her to *blow* another man. Just have a guy put it in her mouth, get a few photos, and move on. Done and done.

But I’m also a jealous man. I don’t let other men near my wife. She’s beautiful – a tiny, sexy woman. Her short blond hair frames her angelic face, and her bright blue eyes are hypnotizing. She’s all of 4 foot 9 and about 95 pounds. Her breasts – tiny, as you might guess. If she wore a bra, she would be an A cup. Her nipples are tiny, but very dark brown, so they contrast beautifully with her creamy white skin. Her waist is impossibly small, and she does have an adorable little rear. She’s absolutely tiny and beautiful. We have three lovely children together, but you would never know by *looking* at her body.

I’m very protective of her, and the thought of another man so much as touching her makes me see red. That’s why this is so hard for me to come to terms with.

But finally I got drunk, got her drunk, and sat her down to spill my guts. I couldn’t look her in the eye as I was speaking. When I finally did look up, her pale white skin was beet red and her eyes wide. I shut up and waited for her to speak.

“You want another man to put his dick in my mouth?”

Shame. “Yes.”

“Are you sure you want me to do this?”

“More than anything” I said. “It would turn me on so much.”

“And you’ll still love me after?” She asks, hesitating.

“Even more than I already do.”


I was so relieved that I made love to her right there on the couch, and came too quickly in that lovely, familiar pussy of hers.

After our session, we started talking about how to do it. The photographs were no problem – we take a ton of sexy photos, both together and solo. No, the tricky part was the star of this shoot.

“We should get someone we don’t know” I say, not wanting awkward encounters.

“I like that idea, but how do we know if a guy has, you know, a big one?” she counters. “I cant just go up to random strangers and ask to see their dicks.”

The woman raises a good point. I stay silent as I think.

“Well, I do know one guy with a really big one.”

I about choked as I said angrily “How exactly would you know a guy with a big one??”

“Don’t be mad. My friend Raquel is always telling me how big her husband is. I bet he would do it.”

Now, we’ve known Raquel and Cliff for probably 20 years. This is not what I had in mind… but she had a good point. A stranger just wouldn’t do.

” I guess that might work.” I resolved myself to it.

“Ok. I’ll invite him over tomorrow” my beautiful wife said.

I half choke, not realizing it would happen so fast, but I manage to nod and smile.

Tomorrow evening comes around, and I’m terrified. I’m having second thoughts. Third thoughts. But I’ve had a hard-on most of the day just thinking about it. I don’t know what she said to convince him to participate, but he showed up with a big, shit-eating grin on his face. He knows that in a few minutes, my beautiful wife’s lips will be wrapped tight around his cock. Now, as much as we love Raquel, she’s no match for my wife. Raquel is tall (5’10”) but she’s also a rather large woman… she was probably around 230 lbs or so. She’s the exact opposite of my perfect little wife.

Cliff didn’t stop smiling as I directed him to the couch where DW sat in a red miniskirt and skin-tight white tank top. It was like a second skin, the hard nipples on her tiny breasts clearly poking through. I go over the ground rules one more time – there is to be no sex, no blowjob, he can’t even touch her. This is just a photoshoot. He nods in understanding.

I’m red-faced and shamed, but I go man the camera, set up on a tripod a few feet from the couch. DW looks at me, and I nod. She’s nearly as red as I am, as she tells Cliff to disrobe. His shirt comes off quickly, and in one quick motion, he slides down his pants & boxer shorts. Both my wife (and I, to my dismay) gasp.

DW said Cliff was large, but we had no idea. His entirely flaccid cock dwarfed mine when fully erect. It had to be 7 inches long and very thick as it hung there menacingly, just a few inches from my DW’s beautiful lips.

I can see her breath quicken as she’s shocked by it. She looks at me once more, and I nod again, this time barely. She wraps her tiny hand around his monster cock (she can’t hope to close her hand around it), leans forward, and brings it up to her mouth, her hand trembling.

I begin snapping pictures furiously, but something isn’t right.

Losing some of my modesty I say “Cliff can’t you get it hard?”

“The camera has me a bit nervous, and I do better with a woman’s help.”

Once more, my wife’s eyes request permission. I feel myself nod slightly, seemingly against my will.

My beautiful, loving, tiny dear wife begins to give expert head to this monster of a dick. She’s taking it in nearly halfway, then pulling all the way out. Within minutes he’s rock hard, and fucking huge. My wife has 8.5 thick inches of cock between her lips, and I’m snapping as many photos as I can, shaking the whole time.

Sensing something else missing. I tell DW to take off her top. She pulls the cock from her mouth and looks and me questiongly, frightened.

“It will make the photos hotter.” I say, and she calms visibly. Quickly she loses her top and resumes sucking our friend’s cock. I take more photos, patting myself on the back for telling her to lose the top. I’m also furiously jealous, with this man enjoying my wife’s lips and the sight of her amazing tits.

“OK, I think that’s enough.” I say, shaking. My wife doesn’t miss a beat, continuing to suck the monster in front of her, using both hands to pump up and down it’s length.

Cliff is getting close, I can tell. I don’t want this.

“Alright Lana, I think I have enough pictures.”

Still she continues, enthralled. Cliff’s hand has left his side and is gently stroking my wife’s breast. *I do not want this.*

I quit trying to stop this – the erection in my pants somehow getting even harder – and watch, snapping more photos. Before long Cliff is grunting, and I see some of his thick semen spilling out of her mouth; she’s unable to get it all.

When his cock is empty, she stands up, even redder than before, and rushes off to the kitchen to spit it out.

Cliff, still wearing that shit-eating grin, dresses quickly and leaves, thakning me, and yelling his thanks to my wife, who hadn’t returned from the kitchen.

I go in to check on her, and she looks terrified.

“I’m so sorry baby, I don’t know what happened. Are you mad at me?”

I don’t answer. Instead, I turn her around, unzip her skirt and throw it off. I push her down over the counter, pull out my throbbing cock, and thrust it into her sopping wet pussy. I make it two whole pumps before I let loose inside her.

“I take that as a no, hmm?”

“You have no idea.”

My Wife Gets a Little Slutty | // Fri, 02 Oct 2015 08:13:29 +0000 // My wife Helena was going to her company Christmas party which I unfortunately was not able to attend. I had to go to a friend’s to help him install his Christmas lights on his house so his old lady would stop bitching at him. I told my wife that I would pick her up at the party around two in the morning so she could have a safe ride home.

An old friend of mine who worked for the same company as she did said he would stop and pick her up for me. I was surprised to see to see the expression on his face when he saw my wife come out in her short skirt and tight silk blouse. She put on weight in all the right places a few years ago after having our daughter so she looked wonderful with her thirty four c breasts and her nice round ass in that skirt. So I nervously joked with my buddy John that he better keep the men away for me which he promised to do.

I left the house to help my other friend put his lights up and finished around ten o clock so I decided that if I run home grab a quick shower and change I could be with my wife around eleven. As I figured I got their around eleven and thought it would be a great surprise for her to have arrive a few hours early. I looked around the crowded bar and restaurant area to find my wife sitting at the bar with John doing shot for shot with him. She was definitely getting loaded as she does not drink heavy except for a couple nights a year.

I was going to walk over to them when I saw John take his hand and slide it up her leg up to the hem of her short skirt. She did not remove his hand from her leg for alcohol makes her very hornier than hell. Something inside me wanted to stop this from continuing but I stood where they could not see me and continued to watch. She got off the bar stool and went to the bathroom which was at the end of a dark hallway. She entered the bathroom and when she came out John was waiting outside of it for her.

He gently pushed her against the wall and the two of them began to kiss passionately working their tongues in and out of each others mouths. His hands were exploring her firm tits and then up under her skirt. After a couple of minutes of this they stopped due to the approach of another coworker. I felt that nothing more would happen so I went over to the bar where they sat drinking. They were both were surprised and kept drinking together till around one o’clock.

My wife feigned to be tired and wanted to go so I asked John if he needed a ride and he asked me if he could spend the night at our place and have me take him over to the bar to retrieve his car in the morning. So the three of us went back to our home where my wife and John still wanted to party. So I grabbed a bottle of wild turkey and gave John a bottle of Jack Daniels which was his favorite. My wife sat and drank out of a bottle of wine , soon the three of us were drunk and I must of passed out.

Around three o’clock in the morning I heard what sounded like kissing so I opened my eyes just a little. My wife and friend were sitting on our couch making out wildly. He had her shirt undone and her black lace bra unhooked. His hand was fondling her tits he slid it down to her legs and ran it up her skirt to her black lace panties. He slid his hand inside her panties and fingered her very wet slit. She was starting to pant from the light orgasm he gave her with just his finger, he decided that this was not enough and slid down onto his knees and pulled her panties off. He opened her legs and began to go to work on her pussy, he licked and sucked her clit while sliding two fingers into her pussy to finger her. She had an even larger orgasm this time and when pulled him up off his knees and undid his pants to pull out his hard cock. She was very pleased with the eight inch member she pulled out which she stroked and then sucked into her mouth. After a few minutes of this he could not take much more and told her to stop. He pushed her onto her back and spread her legs and began to fuck her for all he was worth.

She was panting fast now trying to keep up with his pace, John for the whole time was licking and sucking on her firm tits. He rolled her off and rolled over onto her stomach. John took her from behind doggie style which is her favorite position. She had herself another mind-blowing orgasm as he thrust in and out at a startling pace. My wife reached under him and began to fondle his balls with her long fingernails which feels good. Soon he could not contain himself and he shot his load in her hot wet snatch.

They both got dressed and sat talking quietly for a few minutes he decided to call a cab and go get his car. After he left the house she came over to the easy chair where I had been sleeping and pulled out my dick. She sucked it into her mouth getting me good and hard. I woke up and saw that she was now mounting me, the sensation from her wet mushy cunt and the visions of her fucking my buddy made it almost unbearable not to come but I held out for ten minutes. Long enough for her to reach a satisfying orgasm. I can’t wait to see what other company functions she wants to attend.

Head Cheerleaders Virgin Ass | // Tue, 08 Sep 2015 08:17:06 +0000 // The year was 1994. I was 18 years old and about to graduate high school. The prom was only a week away and I did not have a date. I was an average looking guy. I was 5’10, 190 lbs, short dark hair, and dark eyes with a decent build. I guess my best quality was tucked away in my pants. My dick was nearly ten inches long and very thick. Having had a girlfriend in private school for three years, whom I had just broken up with, word had not really spread throughout school about my goods.

Through out my senior year I was in love with the Jeanine. She was the captain of the cheerleaders, the Student Government President and had been elected homecoming queen easily back in the fall. However, she had been dating this guy named Dan and I figured since they had been together for two years, they were never breaking up.

Much to my surprise the week of the prom, Jeanine & Dan broke up and Jeanine was now dateless to the prom. I seized my opportunity and asked her to go. Since we were friends and she knew, I too was coming out of a relationship, she figured we would have fun.

The night of the dance, Jeanine looked gorgeous. Decked out in a black strapless dress, that ended two inches above the knee, her 34 C tits were well accented and of course her blonde hair and blue eyes started giving me dirty thoughts as soon as she opened her front door. To make matters worse, Jeanine was wearing this sexy red lipstick and all I could think about was what it would be like to have her luscious lips wrapped around my dick.

I got a limo for Jeanine and me since she did not want to go with her friends because Dan would be there with his date. I took her to dinner and then off we went to the prom. In the limo we shared a bottle of wine and we were both feeling very good as we entered the prom. I was loving life considering I had the hottest girl in school on my arm.

Jeanine was also a member of the school dance team so needless to say she was a fun date. It was during the song Rump Shaker by Wrecks N Effects that I knew our night might get interesting. Freak dancing was huge at the time and during this song I was behind Jeanine who of course at the start of the song was grinding her ass on my cock. I could not stand it and got full erect almost immediately. Jeanine reached one hand behind my neck and pulled me in and whispered into my ear, “Easy tiger.” As that song ended a slow dance came on and of course Dan came over and asked if he could cut in. Jeanine said no, and of course Dan made a scene. I suggested he go back to his date but instead he pushed me. So I clenched my fist and clocked him in the nose. Jeanine smiled and thanked me, a few others patted me on the back, but the principal suggest I leave.

Jeanine and I got in our limo and she immediately grabbed face and stuck her sensational lips on my mouth and kissed me deep. Her tongue darted into my mouth and did amazing swirls. It was with out a doubt the best kiss of my life. She tasted so sweet and I wrapped my arms around her, held her tight and enjoyed her tongue in my mouth. As we were kissing, I could not help myself and had to grab her ass. It was so firm and of course the perfect size. I mean after all, she was a cheerleader and dancer. She stood 5’4″ weighed 115 lbs.

After a few minutes of kissing, the phone rang and the limo driver asked us where we wanted to go. It was 11 o’clock and we had the limo until 2 AM. Jeanine told him to just drive us anywhere he wanted and keep the car moving. She told him we just wanted to ride around until 2 AM. Since we were in Baltimore, I think we drove to DC, followed by Annapolis, but I can’t remember.

Jeanine hung the phone up and turned back to me and noticed the bulge in my pants and smiled. She said, “I thought I felt a monster pocking at my ass while we danced.” I replied that the monster loved the feeling of her ass.” It was a lame line, but I did not care.

She kneeled in front of me (gotta love limos) and said that she was not looking for a relationship and I was probably a rebound. She said she was going to college out of state and was not looking to start a relationship. She also said that she was fucking a guy with a little dick for two years and wanted nothing more on prom night then to fuck a man who could really make her cum.

With that in mind she undid my tux pants and slid them down to my ankles. Since I don’t wear underwear my cock was fully erect and the near ten inches just popped into her face. She started to lick the head of my dick. The tip of her tongue teased the opening of the head of my dick and drove me wild. She used her right hand to hold my cock and her left hand was massaging my balls. After a couple of minutes of licking the head of my dick, Jeanine pulled away and popped her boobs out of her dress.

She then leaned forward, opened her mouth and wrapped her red lipstick clad lips around my cock and started to suck. Her combination of lip pressure and tongue licking was amazing as her head bobbed up and down on my cock. The entire time as her mouth moved up and down my dick, Jeanine kept massaging my balls. She even stopped sucking my dick after about six minutes and took the time to put each ball in her mouth and suck them one at a time while stroking my shaft. At this point I was squeezing her tits and her nipples were rock hard.

After sucking my balls for a while Jeanine brought her sexy mouth back to my shaft and continued with the best blow job of my life. Her bobbing head was now doing its best to deep throat me. She got about 75% of my cock in her mouth, but my thickness and length was too much for her. So I decided to help. I placed my hands on her blonde hair and head and skull fucked her. I pushed my cock all the way to the back of her throat and at this point her nose buried in my pubes, but my whole cock was in her mouth. I held her in place. She gagged for a second or two but then she adjusted and I helped her resume her blow job, though now she was deep throating me.

Between her tongue, her lips, the fact she was deep throating me and of course her hand that was constantly massaging my balls, I could not take it any more and exploded a massive cum shot into her mouth. AS soon as a drop of cum hit her tongue I could feel her mouth become more like a vacuum as she literally tried to suck all of the cum out of me. I am lucky in that I shoot massive loads of cum and it turned me on so much seeing her try and swallow every drop, but still see a little bit creep out the corner of her mouth.

Jeanine removed her lips from my dick and I was thrilled to see that there was a small amount of red lipstick around my shaft. She used her finger to capture the small amount of cum around her lips and guided it into her mouth. She smiled and said, “Now you know why I was elected head cheerleader.”

There was no way I was not returning the favor as I was hornier now then before. I pulled Jeanine onto the seat and angled her off the seat so her pussy would be right in my face. I lifted her dress up so it was around her waist and much to my surprise she too was going commando. Even better was her pussy was shaved clean. So smooth and perfect, a true bald eagle.

I spread Jeanine’s legs and began licking her throbbing clit. She was so wet and tasted so sweet. Her clit was very thick… Her actually pussy hole was even better. It was soaking wet and easy to stick my tongue into. I stuck my tongue as deep into her pussy as I could and still worked her clit with my top lip and thumb. As I was eating her pussy, I could not help but notice how sexy her asshole was. I knew she had a great ass, but there was something about her asshole that was turning me on.

I had a lot of experience with anal sex before, but never, had I licked a girl’s ass. It was then I decided that I was going to taste Jeanine’s ass, only first I needed to make her cum. I wrapped my lips around her clit and sucked it very hard as my tongue worked the rest of her pussy. It did not take long, and Jeanine exploded into an orgasm. Jeanine came so hard she was pushing her entire pelvis into my face and I just sucked her clit harder. She was begging me to stop but I kept at her. Finally she pushed me away. Using my finger I gathered some of her juices and guided them down to her asshole. Before she had a chance to realize what I was doing I leaned in and stuck my tongue straight into her sexy tight bung hole. I was expecting it to taste lousy but it actually tasted really sweet.

I gave her asshole a good licking for a few minutes and in the mean time started to finger Jeanine’s pussy. I could tell by the way Jeanine’s body was tensing up that she was about to cum again. So I decided to go with the world famous, “two in the pink, one in the stink method. I licked her clit fast as I fingered her pussy with my pointer and middle finger and fingered her ass with my pinky. Jeanine exploded again and came really hard, this time squirting some visible juice.

I was rock hard again at this point and with out a condom, shoved my cock right into Jeanine’s pussy. It was so wet and so tight and so hot. My huge cock stretched her wide and in seconds her legs were over my shoulders so I was able to get all 9.5 inches deep into her. I swear I think I hit her cervix because she exploded into another orgasm. Her cumming only made me fuck her harder and I am pretty sure she came again about 30 seconds later. My cock was easily flying into Jeanine’s pussy at this point and my balls were smacking her asshole.

Jeanine and I moved onto the limo floor and she got on all fours, using the seat for leverage, and I entered her pussy from behind doggy style. I started out holding her hips and pounding her pussy really hard. I was fascinated seeing her pussy just suck my entire dick in and spit it out. I leaned forward so I could get deeper into Jeanine but also so I could kiss her neck. I wrapped my lips around her neck as my hips pushed my cock in and out of her pussy and left a pretty big hickey on her neck.

She reached back and scratched my back drawing a little blood. I moved back to holding onto her hips and licked my finger so I could stick it into her ass. That was all it took and Jeanine exploded into another orgasm.

I decided to go for it and try to fuck Jeanine in the ass. I pulled out of her pussy. My dick was so wet with her pussy juice. I pushed the head of my cock right up to her asshole and started to push. She freaked and asked what I was doing. I told her to relax, trust me and to rub her clit hard and fast. She obeyed and I pushed my cock hard into her ass. Her tight sphincter resisted but eventually gave way and started to expand. Jeanine yelled in pain, I asked her if she wanted me to stop, but she told me if I did she’d never fuck me again.

I went slow and eventually the captain of the cheerleader’s asshole was full wrapped around my dick. She took all of me in her butt and after a few minutes, she told me to pump her. It turned me on to no end. I felt like I was going to cum, but did my best not to. Jeanine, told me to lie down because she wanted to try riding my cock with her asshole. I did as she commanded and with her dress still around her waist she lowered herself onto my cock and I slid back deep into her gaping asshole. Jeanine seemed to really like it. She bounced up and down on my dick and was going really fast. It was so sexy to see her asshole gaping wide swallowing my cock. I was rubbing her clit as fast as she was riding me and of course her tits bouncing made the view perfect.

I was about to cum and I told her I wanted to cum inside of her. She switched my dick from her ass and clamped down on me with her pussy. I reminded her I was not wearing a condom but she did not care. She bounced on my dick three times faster now that I was in her pussy and within seconds, I exploded into my second orgasm of the night filling her up with cum, I could feel my cum shooting deep inside of her.

She fell forward and we kissed. My cock was still in her pussy and I was still semi hard and still having small cum shots go into her pussy. She finally got off of me and collapsed next to me. She smiled and told me that I was her first ass fuck.

I nodded off to sleep as the limo driver drove knowing that I fucked the head cheerleaders virgin ass. About 45 minutes after we were done fucking it was 2 AM. I slept over at Jeanine’s and the next morning she woke me up with a great blow job. We pretty much fucked for the entire summer and then stayed in touch through college. Whenever we were home on breaks we’d always meet up and fuck for hours.

Strip Twister | // Fri, 28 Aug 2015 16:23:08 +0000 // Dave and I were good friends in Virginia and we used to hang around all the time together. I moved down to Florida and married Judy. Several years later Dave moved to Florida and we had him stay with us until his place was ready. One evening we were watching a game show and they mentioned the game Twister. I mentioned to Dave that we still had our game in the closet from years ago. We decided to play the game. The three of us took turns spinning and played several games while we did some pretty heavy drinking. I’m not sure who mentioned it but we decided to play strip twister. Judy and Dave were playing and I was spinning. We decided that every time that a certain color came up an article of clothing had to be removed while the feet remained on the colors. Hands could be removed.

It wasn’t long before both were totally naked on the floor. I was really getting turned on watching their bodies wrapped around each other. I could tell that Dave was enjoying it also. Judy made one move that caused her to reach under his legs and her shoulder was pressed against his erection. She commented how hard he was and that was all it took. He started to cum all over her arm. She jumped up knocking them both over into a pile on the floor. The both started laughing about it as she wiped her arm on his belly and said “YUK”. He apologized and said being so close to her naked body he couldn’t help it. We sat around and drank a little bit more; nobody bothered to dress then we headed for bed. Judy and I had fantastic sex and we talked about how she felt being naked with David. She said that it really turned her on. I said that she should have done something about it and she said that she was afraid that I would have gotten angry. I told her that I would have enjoyed watching them and that if the chance came up to jump at it. We made love again and fantasized about her and David while we did.

The next few days were normal except that Judy made no attempt to hide her body from Dave. She showered and dressed with the doors open; often times coming into the living room while we were watching tv wrapped in a short towel. She wasn’t hiding very much. A few times she’d walk around totally naked. We were going away for the weekend. We had reservations at a hotel on the beach. We asked Dave to join us – the room had two queen beds in it.

At the beach we partied on the strip until after 2am and headed back to our hotel. We all showered and climbed into bed. Judy whispered in my ear that she wanted to fuck David tonight I told her to go for it. She crawled out of our bed and climbed into his. There was enough light through the window for me to watch the show. It didn’t take long for David to get into it. I watched him take one of Judy’s nipples into his mouth and start sucking while his hand went down between her legs. I watched as Judy spread her legs to let his fingers enter. She was moaning softly and I could tell when she first came. She stiffened and raised her hips off the bed as he pushed deeper inside of her. She had his dick in her hand and was pulling on it. He started to kiss down her stomach and was licking her mound and she was grinding her him into his face as he ate her. I could see his tongue licking her as she pumped into his face. And she came again. He crawled on top of her and she spread her legs to let him in. I couldn’t believe that I was watching another man fuck my wife! I was so turned on! He was pumping deep inside of her and I could hear his balls slapping against her. They rolled over and she was sitting on top of his dick and riding him like a horse. He was playing with her tits. She arched back and came for the third time in just a few minutes. He stiffened and I knew that he was filling her with his cum. Judy laid down next to him and the two of them slept together. I was so turned on that I came just watching them fuck.

The next morning I woke before them and called for room service for coffee and pastries. I let the food in while they laid naked and half exposed in the bed. The room service boy got a good eyeful.

When they woke Dave seemed a bit awkward until I told him that it was great. We decided that we would play this out the entire weekend. Judy would sleep with David as if they were a couple. I would get to watch. They showered together and we dressed for the beach. Judy wore her skimpiest thong suit and since we were at South Beach didn’t even plan on bringing the top. At the beach we all frolicked in the surf and soaked up the sun. Before the day was out Judy was convinced to remove her thong and go completely nude. After a bit so did Dave and I. Watching Judy naked with all the gawkers watching her and taking pictures of her turned me on all the more.

That evening we partied on the strip and found our way back at a wild night club. Judy was wearing a very short skirt and a tiny tank top. She came out of the ladies room and handed Dave her panties and she never wears a bra; so , she had little covering her. I watched her on the dance floor with Dave as he slid her skirt up to rub her bare ass for all to see. He had it up so high you could see her pubic hair in the front when she wasn’t grinding into him.

We left the club and headed back to the hotel. We didn’t even get out of the parking lot before they tossed Judy’s top into the front seat followed shortly by her skirt. She was riding his dick as we drove up the strip to the hotel. We parked and Judy and David finished. We were parked right by a side entrance and I used my key card to open the door for them. Judy got out of the car naked, leaving her clothes in the front seat. David was dressed. We walked to the elevator and rode up to our floor without anybody seeing us. We got into the room and Judy wrapped herself around Dave as she pulled him to the bed. She knelt down in front of him and unzipped his fly and removed his belt and slid down his pants and began to suck him. I know that David was in seventh heaven because I know how good Judy does that! While she sucked she removed his pants and shirt and the two of them were naked in front of me. He sat back on the bed and she climbed up on top of him and placed his dick under her and she looked right into my eyes as she slid his dick inside of her. She looked straight at me as she pumped up and down. She asked me if I liked this and I nodded yes. She said good, because she did, too and she was going to do a lot of it now that she knew that it turned me on so. She turned and looked at David and told him that she expected him to fuck her at least weekly. There was no argument from him. I couldn’t believe that she was talking like this! She looked at me and asked if there was anybody else I wanted her to fuck. She drank a lot and I wondered if it was the rum talking; I was later to find out that it wasn’t!

She was fucking my best friend in front of me with all the lights on and talking about fucking my other friends! This was turning out to be a great weekend. We still had Sunday and Monday to go!

Brides Night | // Tue, 11 Aug 2015 03:51:20 +0000 // Rebecca admired herself in the mirror. In a week she would become Mrs. Richard Peña in the wedding she had always dreamed of, but for now she could have a sneak preview of herself as a vision in white.

The dress was perfect. The patterned lace clung to her upper body and enveloped her arms, leaving her shoulders bare to the touch. The layers of material covering her legs made her laugh, but rustled pleasingly as she practiced walking down the aisle. And when she put on the tiara, she did indeed feel like a princess.

“No fucking way!” screamed Jenny as she stormed into the room.

Rebecca giggled at her maid of honor. “What’s the problem?”

Jenny slapped at her bridesmaid dress. “This is a nightmare! No fucking way am I going to wear this!”

By now Sara and Beth wandered in, matching Jenny’s outfit but not as angry – just resigned.

“Honestly, Jenny,” chimed in Sara. “This shade of blue could be making a comeback…”

“Bullshit!” she growled back. “This color was buried with lots of other toxic waste and laws were specifically passed against it.”

Beth pointed to the bunched-up material near her shoulder. “The flower-thing may have been going too far.”

Rebecca rolled her eyes. “Geeze, guys! It’s only for a day. Besides, everyone’s going to be looking at me, anyway!” she winked.

Jenny crossed her arms. “That’s it. We’re going on strike. We’re not being shown the proper respect with these dresses.”

Rebecca gasped. “Hey!”

“No. You brought this on yourself,” Jenny insisted. “I knew that bridesmaid gowns where supposed to be ugly, but you crossed the line, Becky.”

Rebecca narrowed her eyes. “You know, you can be replaced.” She turned to Sara. “You’re my new maid of honor, Lefty!”

Sara smiled broadly and clapped her hands for joy. Beth gave her a congratulatory hug and kiss on the cheek.

Jenny caved.

“O.K.,” grumbled the original maid of honor. “I won’t strike. But you’ve got a lot of making up to do for this.”

Rebecca hugged her friend. “I’d kiss your feet if it would make you feel better.”

Jenny smiled slyly and nudged Rebecca to the floor. “Actually Becky, it would.”

Rebecca hadn’t really intended to do such a thing, but feeling playful she figured it couldn’t hurt. Besides, the dresses were pretty scary. The wedding dress rustled some more and spread out around her as the bride-to-be got down on her knees.

Jenny’s feet were bare for padding around the house while trying on her new dress, as were their two friends. Rebecca figured that she’d need better access, so to make things comfortable for them both, she grabbed her friend’s hips and guided her back to the bed to sit down. She’d done this many times before with Richard to give him a blow job, and found herself getting short of breath in anticipation now as she had then. Locking eyes with Jenny, she got a feeling that her friend was picking up a similar sensual vibe.

Sara and Beth looked at each other and shrugged over this power play.

Rebecca slid her hands down Jenny’s thighs, noting how firm they were to the touch, and picked up her feet. She settled in the right one and leaned forward to plant a gentle kiss on it. The plan was for just one and then calling them even, but the feeling of Jenny’s skin against her lips was very pleasant, so she dwelled a little longer, kissing along the top and sides of the foot. Jenny jerked back a little and inhaled sharply at the tickling sensation.

Rebecca stopped and looked up with a sly smile. “Is it good for you?”

“It’s a start,” purred Jenny.

By now, the other two sat down on the bed, mesmerized.

Emboldened, Rebecca thought she would shock her friends and started sucking on Jenny’s toes. But rather than laugh and wrap up the teasing, Jenny sighed deliciously and wriggled her toes across Becky’s caressing tongue. Rebecca started to hunger for more and picked up the other foot, kissing and licking it without caring how it would look. Gazing up, she saw that Jenny’s eyes were half closed with pleasure and her nipples were fully erect, poking through the dress. At least the material was good, she thought.

With that joke, Rebecca snapped out of it and stopped.

“You two want us to leave?” joked Beth. Sara giggled.

“No, I think that should take care of it – shouldn’t it, Jenny?” Rebecca patted her friend’s calf.

Jenny gazed square into her eyes. “Kiss my ass.”

She said it as a command, but with no hostility, almost a beckoning.

The four friends sat still for a moment, waiting for the bride to respond – letting them know if it was a joke taken too far and playtime was over, or if doors were opening between them than would sweep them up into uncharted territory.

Without a word, Rebecca slid her hands up Jenny’s legs and flipped her over, pulling up her dress and revealing thong underwear exposing her firm bare ass.

Rebecca had gotten so used to Richard’s hairy butt that she forgot how round and smooth a woman’s bottom could be. She stroked Jenny’s skin, admiring it before leaning forward (with more rustling) and nestling her two lips against a cheek and quietly circling around with a series of kisses. Rebecca could feel her corseted breasts pressing up against the edge of the bed, her nipples stirring to attention.

Jenny writhed and reached out, grabbing Sara’s hand for contact.

Beth got up and slowly backed towards the door.

“You don’t have to go,” Jenny cooed from the bed.

“I’ll be right back,” whispered Beth. “I’ve got some things that might be useful.”

Sara stroked Jenny’s hair and absent-mindedly kissed her hand. She then got an idea and rose from the bed and to rummage in Rebecca’s dresser.

“Becky, stop for a moment. Try this,” Sara said as she tapped Rebecca on her shoulder.

The bride lifted her head dreamily and smiled. Sara brushed Rebecca’s hair from her face and leaned in with a tube of deep red lipstick. Rebecca laughed and spread her mouth open, noticing that Sara’s face was flushed with excitement as she tilted closer to get a good look while cradling Rebecca’s face to steady her shaky hand. Layer and layer of lipstick went on, Sara’s face getting closer and closer. Then she smiled and kissed Rebecca’s nose. “All done. Now you’ll leave your mark.”

Rebecca smiled and put kiss after kiss all over Jenny’s ass, smacking noisily – which made Jenny sigh all the more. Sara watched quietly, slowly stroking her own swelling breasts.

Beth came back in and gasped, maneuvering over for a better look at Rebecca’s handiwork. “Oh my God, Jenny! Your ass is just covered.”

Rebecca laughed and swept her hair away from her face, causing Sara to look at her and burst out laughing.

“What?” Rebecca pleaded. By now, Beth and Jenny had taken a good look at Rebecca and were cackling as well.

Rebecca ran over to the mirror and could see what was so funny. The lipstick as smeared around her mouth and made her look like a clown. A clown in a pretty wedding gown with mussed up hair and a tiara very much askew.

Jenny rose clumsily from the bed and sauntered over to her, wrapping her arms around the bride’s waist and leaning into her. “Hmmm, you’re beautiful.”

Rebecca smiled and hugged her friend’s arms. “Thank you.”

Sara walked over and took Rebecca by the cheek, bringing her face close. “But you’re not finished until you take care of all your bridesmaids.” And with that she kissed Rebecca full on the lips and slipped her tongue inside.

It had been years since Rebecca had kissed another woman. Even then, it was just another girl and they were giggling and practicing for when they’d have to kiss boys. This time, it wasn’t play-acting. A woman was kissing her – and she was kissing back.

Beth guided Rebecca’s mouth towards hers, and now the bride was getting lost in the new sensations of so many women: the lips, the perfume, the hair, the ugly dresses.

“We’ve got to get you all out of these,” she muttered around Beth’s tongue while she tugged at her dress.

“Tell you what,” cooed Jenny, nuzzling her neck and pressing up against her back. “Getting us out of these monstrosities is your job. But you have to keep wearing your gown. You’re too cute in it.”

With that, Rebecca pulled the dress off of Beth’s shoulders and over her breasts, letting it fall to the floor. Becky cautiously slid her hands down Beth’s chest to circle her fingers around the other woman’s nipples, luxuriating in their firmness and finding her own tightening in empathy.

Beth sighed and arched her back, giving Rebecca all the motivation she needed to swoop down and wrap her lips around each pink nipple. Sara came up from behind Beth and supported her, while Jenny leaned gently against the bride, her hands massaging around Becky’s hips and thighs – the dress rustling more and more.

Sara guided them to the bed and lay Beth down, kissing her deeply on the mouth as Rebecca started to explore down her belly towards her panties.

Rebecca had pulled down Richard’s shorts many times, often kissing around his throbbing cock until his grinding hips made the erect member pound against the sides of her face and he clawed at her upper arms in frustration over her teasing. But Beth’s flower printed (and quite damp) panties were a new world for her. “I could still stop,” she thought. “I could sneeze and burst out laughing and we’d all move on and never talk about this again. But she smells so good and her breathing is so excited and Sara looks so hot kissing her like that and Jenny – my God, the way she’s touching me back there…”

Jenny was riding up the many layers of white material, brushing them against Rebecca’s legs as she peeled away the covering to eventually reveal her garter stockinged legs and no panties – well, she had to dress the way she would for Richard – and then Jenny would be playing with her pussy before Becky could work up the nerve to explore Beth’s. And that was one competition she wasn’t going to lose.

Rebecca wrenched down Beth’s panties and buried her mouth into her vagina. Beth yelped in surprise, then laughed and ground her crotch into Rebecca’s face. Sara looked over and smiled, her hand wandering over to Beth’s heaving breasts before sliding her tongue back into her waiting mouth.

The musk overwhelmed Rebecca at first, followed by the moistness. She had to take a moment to wipe her chin, but slowly she reinserted her tongue and dabbed it around Beth’s clit. Beth moaned, the sigh of pleasure muffled by Sara’s mouth, who moaned back. Rebecca found herself moaning, too – in part as a way to retract her quickly fatiguing tongue. “I don’t know how Richard is able to keep this tonguing up for so long. I owe him a great deal for that. Maybe I’ll make him come all over my face and lick it all up. I bet that’s just what he’d like.” She smiled over that, her lips brushing against Beth’s lips, both so alive to the touch that both shivered at the sensation.

“Someone’s dressing like a naughty girl,” cooed Jenny.

“Damn! She’d completely lifted my dress and I wasn’t paying attention. Now they’ll all know I’m not wearing any underwear,” thought Rebecca. Then she realized that they were all probably past that given their various states of entanglement.

She tilted her head around and rested it against Beth’s writhing belly. “Well, a girl’s gotta give her man a little thrill on the wedding night.”

Jenny smiled and was having none of that. “I think this makes you a bad girl.” And she lightly slapped the bride on her bare ass. “A bad, bad girl.” And emphasized that with a few more spanks, each one a little harder.

Rebecca laughed and shook her ass a little, then got back to eating out Beth. Jenny stroked Becky’s lightly reddened cheeks a little then repositioned herself and gave a more serious spank. Rebecca gasped, but wanted more and licked Beth’s crotch hungrily.

Not being stopped, Jenny rubbed her ass a little more and spanked again. Then gave the cheek a little kiss and spanked it even harder and continued. Rebecca jolted at each blow, took the sting in and directed it towards Beth’s clit, sliding a finger into her hole to further massage her. Beth was close to coming and Sara was caught up in the moment. And then with a final slap from Jenny, Beth bucked up from the bed and stiffened, her legs twisting closed to protect her now extremely sensitive nub. Rebecca couldn’t help herself and kept massaging with her finger and licking whatever part of her body was in front of her, Beth’s whimpers again muffling through Sara’s mouth.

“Ah, Ahh, Ahhh!” gasped Beth before collapsing into a puddle on the bed. Sara stroked her breasts while Jenny stood quietly, one hand gently stroking the bride’s ass, the other rubbing her own crotch.

While the other two had found release through Beth’s orgasm, Rebecca found herself just getting started. There were two other sexy women to get off (at least once) and the night had just begun.

“You’re next, my pretty,” she purred as she crawled over Beth towards Sara.

Sara, surprisingly, backed off a little and giggled. “Play with Jenny for a bit. I’ve got something to prepare.” And she hopped off the bed.

Rebecca shrugged, gave Beth a big kiss (“So how do you like your taste? Not as much as I just did, I bet.”) and yanked Jenny on top of her.

“Whoa there, big fella!” laughed Jenny in surprise. “Easy on the rough stuff.”

“This from the bitch who thought she could spank my ass and get away with it!” growled Rebecca as she wrestled her friend beneath her. “Somebody’s gotta pay for my pains, and it might as well be you!”

Rebecca flopped her knees next to Jenny’s breasts and lowered her crotch over her maid of honor’s mouth.

Jenny started laughing. “Help! I’m being buried by taffeta!” she gasped, and then started to kiss and lick Rebecca’s snatch. The bride twisted with pleasure and started to lean forward to return the favor.

Again, Rebecca thought of Richard and how they would sixty-nine. Her hands sliding up and down his tool as she’d lick and nibble the head, all the time riding his mouth, directing his tongue to the best spot. Much as she loved Jenny knowing just where to apply the right kind of pressure, she really wished she had a nice firm cock in her hand and mouth.

“Honey, I’m home!” announced Sara, bounding in. Rebecca stopped and looked up. Beth half opened her eyes and rolled over. Jenny had to work her way through layers of white material to see what was happening.

Sara had found some of Richard’s clothes and was wearing them, a shirt and tie and loose jeans with her long black hair bunched up under a cap. She would have almost pulled it off if she wasn’t a little Asian chick with enhanced breasts instead of a six foot two Latin guy with a hairy chest.

She mocked shock at the sight of three women in various stages of ecstasy on the bed and dropped her bag. “What’s going on here, honey?”

Rebecca chuckled and dismounted Jenny. “Nothing, sweetheart! Just girl stuff.” Beth busted up and Sara almost broke character, but forged on. Jenny smiled lazily and cuddled against Beth.

“That’s nice, honey,” and “he” gave her a friendly pat on the ass – which still stung a little from Jenny’s spanking. (“Oh, she’ll pay for that.”)

Rebecca played along. “You must be tired after a long day of work, sweetie!”

Sara gave an exaggerated stretch and sat down on the bed. “Whew, you said it, pumpkin! But I’m so much better now that I’m back home with my little woman. Come here, you vixen!” And with that “he” pulled “his” bride onto his lap.

Rebecca laughed and gave “her man” a big hug. “You know bubba, I never noticed before but you have really beautiful eyes… my husband.”

“The better to see you with, honey bunch!”

Jenny and Beth were getting very amused by all this, as was Rebecca, who figured that she should give “Richard” a special treat so she slid off “his” lap onto the floor.

“And what a big chest you have, Richard,” she cooed.

“It was a growth spurt!” chortled Beth, causing Sara to break character for a moment and give her friend a playful slap for the teasing.

“Hey, I never said I didn’t buy a few improvements!” But Sara’s attention was brought back to Rebecca’s hands, which were sliding down her chest towards her pants.

“And what a big…” Becky had to stop for a moment because on reaching Sara’s zipper she discovered that there actually was a large bulge protruding under the baggy material. “Well, what a big tool you do seem to have.”

Sara smiled slyly. “The better to boink you with, wifey.”

Becky felt it out the shape through the cloth. It certainly did feel like a large erection. As she got closer to the base, to her relief she could start to make out various straps. With that she rejoined the fantasy and started to kiss the bulge as she reached for the zipper.

The other two women were curious about Becky’s pausing, so they came over to watch, gasping when the bride pulled “his” pants down and revealed a large latex penis strapped on to Sara’s groin. Rebecca smiled and hungrily slid her mouth over it.

Sara shrugged to Jenny. “A girl’s gotta have a hobby.”

“Well, I’m glad I’m not the only one,” chimed in Beth and pulled her bag onto the bed, turning it over to spill out an assortment of dildos and vibrators.

Rebecca was too caught up in her blow job to notice much. The feeling of the hard-on sliding in and out of her mouth was just what she needed in her ecstatic state. While her head bobbed up and down, her hands alternated between massaging the erection and caressing Sara’s thighs and belly. Sara got very much into it, thrusting “her” cock in and out and grunting.

Beth picked out a large double dildo and teased it around Jenny’s lips. Jenny needed no more coaxing and grabbed it, forcing it deep into her mouth. Beth did the same, and the three women noisily slurped away, muffled groans joining Sara’s sighs.

Sara finally got to her feet and pulled Rebecca up to make her bend over. Without a word “he” hiked up “his” bride’s dress and massaged her hole, guiding her strap-on into it. Rebecca shuddered at the size of it and let out a deep moan realizing that all of this attention to vaginas had not personally been directed at hers until this moment.

As Sara slowly started to pump Rebecca from behind, the bride watched Jenny and Beth sucking on the double dildo. “Mmmm, that looks so good,” she sighed.

Beth disengaged and smiled at Becky. “Want a taste?”

Rebecca nodded.

Beth pulled it out of Jenny’s mouth (with a wimper) and held it just out of Rebecca’s reach. By now Sara had her phallus deep into the bride and was slowly pulling it back out. Rebecca extended her lips and tongue out for just a lick, but Beth kept pulling it away at the last minute. Sara watched this and thrust her cock in and out a little faster.

“Please” panted the bride.

“All in good time,” teased Beth. With that, she pushed Jenny flat on her back and pulled her hips closer. Beth then slid one end of the double dong into Jenny’s snatch, who writhed with pleasure, and wiggled the other end in Rebecca’s direction, but still out of reach. Smiling Beth started to give Jenny a blow job, sliding her mouth up and down the dildo as she slid it in and out of Jenny. Jenny arched her back and moaned deeply.

“Oh, damn! That looks so hot…” muttered Rebecca as she started grinding against Sara’s thrusts. She’d never done more than one man before – let alone fucked a woman or so many at once, but the thought of a cock in her mouth and snatch was making her tremble with pleasure. She started to claw at the blanket near Jenny and soon grabbed her foot. Reaching behind her, she nudged Sara to follow her onto the bed as she crawled towards Beth and Jenny. On reaching them, she leaned her face near Beth’s and guided the dildo out of her mouth and into her own. At the same time, Sara reinserted hers and Rebecca almost came on the spot. Instead she buckled down and sucked harder and writhed with Sara’s thrusts.

Beth, in the meantime, lay down on the bed and slid under the bride, loosening her bodice enough to get at her breasts, showering them with kisses and suckling.

And the orgasm started. Deep at the base of her skull and firing through her throbbing clit, dancing around her moistened nipples and setting off charges on her lips. “Oh!” she muffled around the dildo in her mouth. “Ohhh!” she repeated, pounding back against Sara. “AHHH!” she screamed, her mouth popping off the dildo as she buried her face into Jenny’s thigh. And she bucked and shrieked, Sara thrusting her home and Beth and Jenny both caressing the bride as her body convulsed again and again with mounting explosions inside until she could barely see the stars that scattered behind her eyelids and had to melt into a sweaty puddle and soak in the afterglow.


Thankfully, the dress could be repaired and dry cleaned with no questions asked.

The bridesmaids ended up with much more tasteful dresses for the wedding itself.

Everyone commented on how radiant the bride looked, especially a few days before the wedding when she had a certain “glow.”

And Richard discovered on their honeymoon that his wife was insatiable and he’d have to work very hard to keep up with her.

Slut Wife Lori | // Sun, 19 Jul 2015 08:14:58 +0000 // I met Lori in college. We met through a mutual friend and we hit it off right away. We both loved to fuck and we couldn’t get enough of each other. We married after a couple years and continued to have great sex.Knowing how Lori loved to fuck, I figured she had a lot of guys before me. She is good looking and loves to flirt. I would ask Lori about her previous guys during sex and she told me about some wild times she had. She said a friend told her once that she would never be married because she can not be satisfied by just one guy. The stories made me very hot and I told her how I would love to watch her sometime with another guy. She seemed turned on by the idea so I pushed her to tell me what guys turned her on. She finally told me that she is very turned on by bikers and my buddy Chuck made her wet.

One night when I knew we would be alone for the night, I called Chuck and invited him over for dinner. I told him that Lori liked bikes and that maybe he could give her a ride after dinner since I do not own a motorcycle. He gladly accepted and I went to tell Lori. I was worried that Lori would be nervous and back out, but she seemed very excited when I told her. She made a nice dinner before Chuck got here and then ran in to change when she heard his bike pull up.

I invited Chuck in and got us a couple beers. I was shocked when Lori came out in a little black skirt and a low cut top. Chuck liked her also as he got up and hugged her. She sat on the couch between us and I was getting very excited. Lori told me to get her a drink and I could hear her flirting and laughing with him as I moved slowly to get her drink.We ate dinner and had a couple more drinks. After dinner Lori said “Come with me Chuck,he can clean the kitchen”. I watched them walk in the living room as I started to wash the dishes. I could hear them laughing and I peeked in and saw them on the couch, sitting pretty close. Her feet were up on th coffee table and I got a peek off her sexy green thong.
As i am cleaning the kitchen, Lori pokes her head in and says “Chuck wants to take me for a ride on his motorcycle, I am going to change”. I saw Chuck walk down past the bedroom to the bathroom. Lori told me later that she let Chuck get a “peek” of her thong, by “forgetting” to close the door and waiting to pull up her pants until she heard him come out of the bathroom. Lori came out in a pair of jeans and a sweatshirt because it was cool out that evening.

I was very excited and did not know what to say. Lori came in the kitchen and kissed me on the cheek and said she wouldn’t be to long. I said ok and then watched at the window as she mounted the bike and put her arms around Chuck. They rode off and I could see her getting closer after they strarted. I finished the kitchen and popped in a porno. I figured she would be hot to fuck when they got back and i hoped to watch her fuck my buddy. I waited a couple hours and was not sure what to think. Where did they go? A long ride or?
The phone rang about 3 hours after they had left, it was Lori. She told me she was at Chuck’s and that the headlight on the bike went out so they had to go to his place because it was closer.She told me to come over ther and pick her up. She ran out to the car as I pulled up, got in and said “Lets go, I have a new story to tell you when we get home”. Now i was very excited.She said his headlight went out and they were close to his house so they went there. (I later found out that she was rubbing his cock on the ride so he took her to his place)As I drove, she told me he was showing her his other motorcycles in the garage when she told him how I liked hearing stories about her fooling around. Chuck said “well let’s give him a good story then”. My cock grew as I hurried home. Lori said “Does it excite you that I just had sex with your buddy?

“Oh yes” I replied.

“Good” she said “and can I do it whenever I please.

When we were home, she was laying in bed in her thong telling me how Chuck had fucked her. She got bent over the bike first and then taken up to his bedroom. They fucked and sucked for a couple hours. Lori spread her legs and her pussy lips and said ” see Chuck’s load in me”. I nodded. She said ok your turn. With that I got on top of her and plunged my cock in the hottest juiciest pussy I ever experienced. Lori was so hot and I came in her almost immediately. She asked me if I liked her gooey pussy. i said I did very much. She said “Good, because Chuck has a big cock and I will be seeing it again. That was just the beginning of the wild times ahead for my slutty wife.
Lori would get a call from Chuck, sometimes late at night, and she would go out to his place to “play”. She came home with a hot gooey pussy and a nasty story to tell me. He liked fucking outdoors and often took her on his porch and had her suck his cock, Then he would bend her over and fuck her over the railing and blow a big wad in her.I loved fucking that hot nasty pussy as she told me what she had done.

The first time I saw Lori fucking is something I will never forget. Late one night I heard a tapping at our bedroom window. It was Chuck and I hear Lori whisper through the widow for him to go to the front door. I said where are you going and she just told me to stay in bed and pretend I was asleep. My cock grew instantly hard as I watched her get up. She was wearing a short nighty that barely covered her ass She ran out to the front door and let him in. Next,I heard some muffled moans so I got up and sneaked done the hallway. I peaked in the living room and Lori was on her knees in front of Chuck with his massive cock hanging out of his pants and in her mouth. I heard him ask where I was ans she told him I was asleep and that they could go downstairs to the extra bedroom. He reached down and pulled her nighty over her head and off. He grabbed the back of her head and steered her mouth back on his cock. I stroked my cock as I watched her sucking him off naked in front of the front door.

I heard him say lets go so I hurried back into my bed. I could just catch a glimpse of her naked ass as they walked to the steps to go downstairs. I waited a few minutes and then went to the top of the stairs to watch and listen. They were in the bedroom already so I went down a couple stairs to peek. I could see her undressing him. She was rubbing her nipples on his hairy chest which she had told me excited her alot. She pulled his pant down and remained on her knees to suck him some more. I was naked now and stoking my cock as I watched my wife sucking a huge cock. He layed her on the bed and spread her legs. I could see him bury his face into her hot pussy as I heard her moan. He licked her and sucked on her clit as she grinded her pussy in his face. He licked her for what seemed like forever and I took the oppurtunity to get all the way down the stairs and next to the bedroom door.I heard her start to whimper “Fuck me Chuck, Please fuck me” I thought I was going to spew on the wall as I heard my wife begging to be fucked by this big biker.

He said “What do you want bitch?”

She cried out “I want your big cock in me, please give it to me”

He said “Who’s whore are you”

Lori said “I’m your whore Chuck, whenever you want it, whereever you want it”

With that he plunged his cock in her pussy and started pumping her hard. She had her hand on her clit as he pumped her and I knew she was going to cum. She let out a series of loud moans and Chuck pumped her even harder. He started moaning loudly as he blew a load of cum in my wife.

I snuck back upstairs and waited. About an hour later she came up and got into bed with me. She said ” I saw you peeking naughty boy, Did you like the show?”

“Oh yes Lori, it made my cock very hard” I replied.

She told me to put my finger in her pussy and then lick it and then to suck my finger. “You like tasting our cum together dont you”

“Yes Lori”

“Then lick me” she said spreading her legs.

I could see his cum running out of her freashly fucked pussy. She told me as I licked her that Chuck was asleep downstairs and that she was going back down to be with him when he woke up. I was very turned on and started to beg her to let me fuck her, She said “OK, but hurry up I have to get back down stairs”
I mounted her and came almost immediately. Chuck had stretched her out so much , all I felt was her gooey juices.

As I rolled off of her, she got up and kind of laughed something like “I did not know you were in me” and said to me “Stay in the bedroom this time or else I won’t let you watch again. I am going back downstairs”.

She left and shut the bedroom door. I fell asleep and awoke to moaning in the basement in the morning. I wanted to go look but I did not want to get caught. I beat off listening and waited till I heard Chuck leave. When L>ori came back up she told me to wait until that night to hear her story becuse she was to tired to fuck again.
I have watched Lori fuck a few guys now but the first time is my most memorable.

Neighbor Teen | // Thu, 11 Jun 2015 06:24:09 +0000 // David was a twenty-seven year old postal worker who lived in a quiet suburb. Across from him lived a widow named Jill and her nineteen year old daughter. The daughter was a tall skinny girl with pale skin and freckles on her cheeks. She liked to wear halter tops and short skirts which showed off her round bottom.

One Friday as David was coming home from work, he looked up from his newspaper and noticed that Jill’s daughter was sitting cross-legged across the way from him. She had on a yellow halter top with pink roses and a green, pleated skirt.

David pretended to be looking at his newspaper, but instead gazed intently at her long legs, shiny with glimmers of perspiration. Although she was thin, the girl had strong legs from all the walking she did weekends, as a waitress at a steakhouse. David’s hands began to feel wet and clammy. The sight of this nubile teen aroused feelings of lust. He thought about rubbing his hand up and down her tight, muscular calves. She was looking out the window watching the route the bus was taking and twisting her brown hair with her finger.

David felt jittery as he expected the young female to notice at any moment that he was staring at her. As the bus stopped at a red light, the cute teenager leaned over to scratch her knee uncrossing her legs. Her brown hair fell forward, covering her face. Forgetting to cross her legs, she leaned back and her skirt hiked up half an inch. From his vantage, David could see a strip of white cotton between her legs, covering her pussy. David saw the way the thin material was slightly raised by the outer edge of her young vaginal lips.

David waited for her to cross her legs again, but she kept them open. Seeing this pretty teen’s white panties made his lust grow stronger. David was getting an erection that dug into his thigh and he shifted his rump to make himself more comfortable from the ache of his manhood.

Just when David thought he was not going to be able to handle the lust that was overwhelming him, the skinny teen stood up holding the metal pole. Her white panties were covered again by the folds of the short, green skirt. The bus was nearing the stop that she meant to get off. David heard a screeching sound as the bus driver slammed on the brakes and turned to one side. The momentum sent her towards David and the skinny teen landed on David’s lap.

As she was falling, David dropped the paper, catching her right hip and the left side of her round bottom. She turned around and smiled at David, showing the glittering metal of her braces. David’s left hand was caught between his lap and her peach shaped butt. Through the cotton of her panties, David could feel the heat and sweat of her panty-covered ass.

David could also smell her hair: the mixture of natural oils and lemon shampoo had a powerful hold on him. She shifted on David’s lap and his pinky finger slipped into the warm fold of her ass cheeks.

“Thanks for catching me,” she said squeezing the strong muscles of David’s upper arm with her left hand.

David saw the bus driver get up and exit the bus. As she jiggled on his lap, David was tempted to squeeze her young ass with the hand that she had trapped beneath her.

“It was nothing, just my instinct to grab you as you fell,” David replied, noticing a slight tremor in his voice. He was having trouble disguising the lust he felt for this sexy, young teen.

She looked intently into David’s green eyes. “Don’t I know you from somewhere?”

“I think…” David started.

Kelly continued, “Now I remember, you live on Hillcrest don’t you?”

“Yes, I do,” David smiled at the lovely teenager.

David saw the bus driver climbing back on the bus. “I’m sorry,” shouted the bus driver “We ran over a nail in the road, and the spare tire is also flat. I’ve called for another bus which should get here in half an hour.”

Several passengers in the bus let out a collective groan. David looked out the bus and saw a gas station which told him where he was.

“We are only six or seven blocks from Hillcrest” why don’t I walk you home.

She stood up. “Thanks,” she smiled again.

On the way home, Jill’s daughter and David talked about his job and her hobby of drying wildflowers.

“Well, here I am,” she turned to David at the gate of her picket fence.

David smiled at her and said, “My name is David, I didn’t catch your name.”

“I’m Kelly” she answered. “Bye.”

Kelly walked up the steps of her house and David started to walk home. “Hey!” he heard her call out. David turned around. She walked down the steps and stopped in front of the gate.

“David, I wanted to ask you if you were doing anything tonight,” Kelly grabbed tightly to the fence.

“I usually watch the weather and NewsCall at seven,” David looked at Kelly, remembering how good it felt to have is hand under her teen ass.

“My mom is out of town and I was going to cook some Chinese vegetables. You’re welcome to join me,” Kelly smiled showing her braces.

David and Kelly walked into her house and Kelly turned on the television. While Kelly cooked David heard that it was going to be partly cloudy with no rain. After dinner, they played some checkers. David won the first game and let Kelly win the next one. During their third game, David thought it was time get more familiar with Kelly.

“Kelly, do you have a boyfriend,” David asked.

“No, we broke up last year” Kelly answered. “How about you?”

“I’m not involved with anyone now.” David moved his chair closer to Kelly.

“David,” Kelly started.

“Shhh” David put his finger to his lip and leaned towards Kelly. Kelly closed her eyes and their lips met. David smelled the cherry flavor of her lip balm. Their first kiss was brief but the second was long and wet, David stuck his tongue between her rosy lips and held her head to his.

After the kiss, Kelly looked at David as if in a daze. David stood up and lead her to the living room couch. Kelly sat on the couch and David pushed her so she lay down. He watched her for a minute with her legs and arms spread awkwardly about.

He kneeled by the couch yanked off her sneakers. While he did this he looked under her skirt and saw her white panties covering her pussy mound. He grabbed her ankles and spread her legs. Next, he pushed his head up under her skirt. He began licking Kelly’s white panties with long strokes of his tongue. Pushing in he made a crease with the panties at the cleft of her pussy. Kelly started to let off moans as her arms jerked around looking for something to hold onto.

David lifted Kelly’s firm teen ass and pulled her panties down to her knees. He inserted his index finger into her young pussy. Kelly gasped and grabbed onto the edge of the blue couch. David began slowly pushing his finger in and out of her tight pussy. With his other hand, he pulled her panties completely off.

David could feel how tight she was with his fingers. He enjoyed giving her pleasure pushing his finger in and out. At the same time, he licked the edges of her vaginal lips. Her pussy juice began to flow and he removed his finger. With two fingers he spread the lips of her pussy and licked at the opening thrusting his tongue in and out of her tight teen pussy. Her moans were getting louder and he knew she was on the verge of cumming. He placed his free hand on her ass cheeks digging his fingers into her firm teen flesh. Her ass was damp with sweat.

Kelly could not believe the pleasure she was getting from David. She grabbed his head with both hands trying to pull his tongue into her moist pussy. At the same time she thrust her ass up pushing against his head.

Kelly’s moans got louder and higher pitched as David pleasured her with wild licks from his hungry tongue. “Oh God,” she cried. She squeezed her thighs on David’s head crushing his ears with her leg muscles. More juice flowed from her tight pussy as Kelly started cumming into David’s mouth. David enjoyed the pleasure of tasting her sweet cum dripping on his tongue and down his chin.

David leaned back and saw Kelly twist her head from side to side still in the throes of ecstasy from her orgasm. David moved to the armrest of the couch and reached over to pull off Kelly’s halter top. Kelly was wearing a pink strapless bra under her yellow top. Kelly opened her eyes and looked up at David with a question on her face.

“Take off your bra, dear,” David spoke to her sweetly.

Without hesitating, Kelly removed the pink bra, revealing two perky teen tits. Kelly’s breasts were small and pointy, curving up at him. He reached forward and cupped them with his hands.

“Do you like them?” asked Kelly.

David smiled to show his approval. He kicked off his shoes. With one hand, he pulled her nipples and with the other, he reached under her skirt. This time he stuck his finger in deeper than before and encountered some resistance.

“I’ve never,” Kelly spoke, looking up at David with worry in her face.

“Relax,” David replied, “I’ll be gentle.” He took off his shirt and unbuckled his belt, stepping out of his boxers and slacks.

Kelly nodded reassured. David unbuckled Kelly’s skirt and looked down at the pale skinny teen with small tits.

David leaned forward and took one of her tits in his mouth licking on the nipple. With one hand he fingered Kelly’s pussy. Kelly started to moan again as David moved his mouth assaulting both breasts, teasing her sensitive nipples. David enjoyed the feel of her tight pussy pulling on his finger as she neared her second orgasm.

Before Kelly could cum, David removed his finger and kneeled between her legs. He leaned forward and held his cock with one hand and her hip with the other. He pressed his cock at the entrance of her pussy, coating his head with her juices. Instead of pushing in, he rubbed the length of his cock up between her pussy lips, rubbing on her clit. Kelly cried out as she felt his prick pushing up and down on her clit.

Next, he pressed his cock into the tight folds of her teen pussy, so that his head disappeared, but the shaft was outside. Without going any deeper, he pushed in and out of her pussy, enjoying the tightness. David was bringing her again to the verge of an orgasm. He waited for the right moment, then pushed forward just as she started to shake with her second orgasm. David’s thrust broke her hymen and she cried out in pain and pleasure as he took her virginity.

David relished the tightness of the Kelly’s pussy staying still for a moment and she grabbed his back, digging her nails into his skin. He started slowly moving in and out of her pussy. David had never been held so tightly before.

Kelly’s pussy was pulling on his cock like a glove, trying to milk him with each thrust. David kept pushing into Kelly faster and faster enjoying her sweet, young pussy. Kelly looked into David’s green eyes and saw the look of pleasure as he neared his orgasm.

David started to moan. The pleasure was incredible sending waves as Kelly’s pussy gripped and squeezed David’s cock. David moaned louder. At the last second, David pulled his cock out of Kelly’s wet pussy and shot a stream of cum onto her belly. The second stream landed on her breast and her chin. David took a facial tissue from the coffee table and wiped the cum of her pale skin. Kelly smiled at David showing of her shiny braces.

Just Friends | // Mon, 11 May 2015 06:33:00 +0000 // I looked out of my office window, it was far too nice a day to go to the works canteen, I decided I would go out for lunch instead. I told my colleagues that I had a dental appointment, and would be back for two.

As I walked out of the office I switched on my mobile and decided to call Judy, I had known Judy for about seven years and although I found her attractive, nothing had ever happened apart from some friendly flirting.

We were both happily married and our partners knew nothing about out friendship. We did not sneak around behind their backs, but we did not ever bring the friendship up in conversation, I think we both enjoyed the elicit side of our friendship.

Judy was in, and more importantly her husband was out, I asked her if she would like to go out for a walk, and perhaps stop off at a pub for lunch.

I’ll be ready in five minutes she laughed.

I turned down her lane and saw her waiting for me, she was wearing a simple cotton summer dress and a cardigan.

I drove out into the countryside we decided to drive to a path that would take us to a quaint pub, probably after about a two-mile walk.

Judy sat down next to me her dress riding up her thigh, her sparkling blue eyes filled with fun she did not pull the hem down.

Every time I changed gear my hand was tempted to reach over to her knee, but I resisted.

We pulled off the road and parked the car, under the midday sun, I decided I did not need a jacket, and I took off my tie unbuttoning my shirt, now I really felt like I was away from work.

Judy looked up into the clear blue summer sky, her shoulder length blonde hair looked stunning, she took off her cardigan and dropped it into the car. This gave me a chance to admire her slim figure, she had a classic shape, curves in all the right places. The dress had a halter neck revealing her ample cleavage, it was buttoned down the front with a split up the front showing off her firm tanned legs, and was tied at the back in a neat bow exsentuating her slim waist.

She turned to me and started walking down the path, her brown sandals kicking up the dust. I caught up with her and walked by her side, dropping behind her if the path narrowed, I loved watching her hips sway as she walked.

In the gentle breeze I caught a waft of her sensual perfume, and realised that a bulge was beginning to form in my trousers. To be honest Judy often turned me on, she had a naughty sense of humour, and could be quite smutty at times. This combined with her stunning looks would be enough to tempt any man.

We chatted and laughed as we walked, and before we knew it we were at the pub, then I realised I had left my wallet in my jacket in the car. Judy had nothing on her, but I had just enough change in my pocket to buy two pints of cider and a couple of packets of crisps that we ate on a bench outside the pub. This seemed to make the day seem even more special, she said that I really know how to show a girl a good time.

As Judy sipped her drink, leaning forwards on the table I realised that I could see down her cleavage, I could see the edge of a lacy white bra, and the tanned skin of her breasts. I wondered what her nipples were like, I had the idea that they were large and pink, as on a cold day you could often see the outline of them even though she always wore a bra.

My thoughts were interrupted when Judy said, be careful you are beginning to drool. I blushed like a schoolboy who had been caught staring at his teacher, but tried to dig myself out by saying I was just admiring the stitch work on her bra. She said she was glad that I was taking such an interest, I said to really complete the study I would have to closely examine her panties.

She laughed and said not today I’m afraid, I felt suitably told off and a little sad that my flirting had been cut off just when it was getting interesting, then she said that she wasn’t wearing any, the weather was too nice.

To be honest I was shocked, but also probably more turned on than any other time I could remember.

She said drink up I had better take you back to work, and stood up and started off down the path to the car.

I caught up with her but this time I walked closer by her side, we had only had one drink but the lack of food meant that it had gone straight to out heads.

Ouch she stopped in her tracks, she had a stone in her sandal and bent over balancing on one leg to remove it. I naturally put an arm under her arm to support her, my hand being so close to her breast I couldn’t resist cupping it and feeling for her nipple, she didn’t pull away, but turned to kiss me.

We weren’t timid, we know each other well but never physically, but we seemed to click.

Without breaking our embrace we walked into the field next to the path, I pushed her down on the grass and lifted her skirt, she had not been lying in the pub, she spread her legs exposing her trim bush and pouting lips already damp and glistening. My head went down on her my tongue working her into a frenzy.

I couldn’t believe it but in minutes I could feel her inner pulsation’s that showed she was getting near, her gasps and cries, reinforced the fact. I knew there was no stopping her, so I pulled away, there was a look of almost despair in her eyes she was so close, but when she realised that I was ripping out my manhood she shouted, Do it now! I was so hard it hurt and plunged into her in one stroke, this immediately pushed her over the edge and I felt her muscles tighten around my member, I bucked in fast but long strokes, almost pulling out then ravaging her depths. Within seconds I was coming with her, grunting with pleasure, my seed jetting into her. I had come so quickly, but it seemed like it would never end. Eventually in a shudder we collapsed into each other’s arms.

We laughed, it seemed the only thing to do, almost in a state of shock we staggered back to the car, and I drover her home.

She climbed out at her house, then turned back and gave me a kiss, can we do that next week.

No I said, What’s wrong with tomorrow?

Coed Showers | // Tue, 28 Apr 2015 06:35:14 +0000 // “See you tomorrow morning Nicki,” Leah yelled as she headed to the shower after her early morning run. “This has to be the only part of dorm living that I can’t stand,” she thought, “coed showers. You know it’s bad when you have to get up at 5 o’clock in the morning to actually get a shower to yourself. I wouldn’t mind sharing that much, if it was girls I’d be sharing with. There’s just something wrong about showering with a guy.” When Leah reached the showers, she realized that she had forgotten to stop back to her room and get her shower supplies and clean clothes. As she was walking towards her room, she saw Matt, a fellow student heading to the showers.

“Well,” she thought, “do I skip my shower or do I just give up and share the room with a guy? I guess I’ll just have to share and be friendly.” With that thought, she hurried in to her room.

“Damn it, where did I put my shampoo Leah asked as she frantically looked around. “There it is. Great, now I have everything. On to the showers.”

When Leah got back to the showers, she carefully checked around to see if anyone else was in the shower. After she was sure no one was there, she selected a shower, turned on the water, took off her clothes and got in. Once she was used to the water, Leah began her shower routine. She started with her long blond hair, lathering it with foamy suds and then rinsing it clean. Next she worked in the conditioner. Leaving that it, she began to wash her body. Leah squirted a small amount of body wash on to a body puff, worked it into a lather and began to scrub her body.

While Leah was busy washing herself, Matt had walked in, and noticed she was there. For weeks Matt had noticed Leah, how sexy she looked when she walked, how blue her eyes were, how soft her hair looked, and how nice her tits looked when she wore some of her more revealing tops. In fact, Matt had slowly but surely become infatuated with Leah. He had been hoping for weeks to find her alone and be able to introduce himself but it just hadn’t happened. Now here was his chance, but what could he say to her? Then it dawned on him, he’d peek through the curtain and ask her if he could borrow her shampoo. It was worth a try.

So Matt got in the shower next to Leah, took off his clothes and got wet. Then her got out, walked over to Leah’s shower, pulled the curtain aside and stuck his head in.

“Excuse me,” he said, “but I seem to have forgotten my shampoo, could I borrow yours?”

“Well here’s my chance to be friendly.” thought Leah. “Sure you can, just a second, let me get it for you.” she said. “Wow he’s really hot, maybe this coed thing isn’t so bad after all. I should see if he interested in me. This might actually be pretty fun after all.” Leah thought. Then she turned to Matt and said,

“You know, I kinda need someone to wash my back for me. If it’s all right with you, why don’t you just join me in here. You could wash my back for me and then you could use my shampoo. Heck, if you want I’d even wash your back for you.” “If you’re sure its ok with you that be great.” said Matt. When he saw he nod, he got into the shower with her, “Now turn around and give me your soap so I can wash you back.”

Leah handed him the body puff and turned around. When she first felt the puff on her back, she tensed up but after she realized that he wasn’t going to hurt her, she relaxed. Matt started at her shoulder and worked his way down to her hips. Then he went back up the sides. “Raise your arms.” he told her huskily and Leah obeyed. He washed underneath her arms and the sides of her breasts. Then he got some soap on his hands and began to wash her ass. When Leah felt Matt’s hands on her ass she moaned and reached behind and gently began to massage his quickly stiffening dick.

“Oh god Leah,” Matt said and turned her around and kissed her. Suddenly, Leah felt his hands on her tits. She arched her back so Matt had even better access. When he saw her do that Matt bent down and began to suck on her nipples which earned him a long moan of pleasure from Leah.

“Oh God Matt, I need you now, Please fuck me, please Matt I need you so much.” Leah whispered.

“Right here Leah?” Matt asked with amazement.

“Yes, right here. I can’t wait long enough to get anywhere else. Just please stop talking and fuck me Matt, please do it now. I need to feel your hot cock inside of me.”

“All right Leah, anything you ask.” Matt said. He sat back on the shower bench, spread her legs, and pulled her down on to his cock.

“Oh yes, that’s it Matt. Your cock feels so good.” said Leah as he began to thrust back and forth within her.

“Leah, you feel so good I don’t think I can last very long.”

“Neither can I. Just don’t stop. Ohhhhh my god Matt, I’m cummingggggggg.” And as Matt felt her pussy begin to spasm around his cock, he lost his control and spilled his seed into Leah.

A little bit later, when they both could breathe again, Leah slid off Matt, stood up and turned off the shower. When she turned back around, she found herself in Matt’s arms.

“Oh Leah, that was amazing, I been fantasizing about doing that for the past several weeks.”

“Was it as good as your fantasies?”

“Nope, It was even better. Is there any chance I might see you again?” “Well, do you always shower this early Matt?”

“No but I certainly can start to.”

“Than I’ll meet you here tomorrow,” Leah said as she wrapped a towel around herself and gathered all of her bath supplies. “Just remember your own shampoo next time.”

Making The Grade | // Tue, 21 Apr 2015 04:03:58 +0000 // I can’t help but notice the blazing blonde hair flowing halfway down her back, surrounding a face which initially confuses me. While she can give off the “I’m-so-fucking-bitching” attitude, I shortly assess she’s actually a semi-innocent, cute, naive, and childlike — yet knowingly flirtatious — young woman, caring more about having fun in the moment than anything else.

Sitting in the front row (“Obviously a learning strategy she’s picked up somewhere,” I silently surmise, smiling to myself), her striking features and two-piece outfit scream for my attention. She’s dressed perfectly for the warm autumn days at the beginning of the school year. The bottom of the thigh-length black floral print skirt flutters innocently in the ever-so-slight breeze passing through the room, but when she spins to take part in the ice-breaker I’ve planned, I notice how the top wraps tightly around her flawless waist around stays snug until where it just passes the point where her perfectly-defined buttcheeks take form. My subtle (yet well-trained) observation skills notice the slight rise of the intended-to-be-invisible top flare of her thong under that silken wrap surrounding her ass. “Hmmm,” I think to myself, “lovely accentuation brought out by a comfortable — and lovely — skirt.” As well, I notice the match: what looks like one of Daddy’s lightweight white Oxford dress shirts. She has tied it off up just under her rack. And what a pair of gorgeous tits: They’re tight, firm, and just a little larger than what might be expected on a girl her size. The only button she’d bothered to fasten was the unique gold-covered change Daddy must have made: the Playboy bunny emblem. Consequently, because the shirt is a tad too big, she affords me an amazing view of her right breast. When she turns, the consequence of not-yet removing all the starch causes the left side to lap open slightly, providing an unobstructed view of her nibble ring and a rush of blood to my easily engorged cock.

By reading and following up on her “beginning of the year” questionnaire, I discover that not only is she on the spirit squad; she’s also one of the premier individual dancers in the state. Within days I learn that, in dance, she regularly wins competitions, showcasing her choreographic talent — and her crushing tendency to unknowingly incite the distracted judges (both men and women) to lust after her.

As the semester progresses, I find I (almost) unknowingly schedule any needed walk through campus at the same times as her practice. Her perfectly trained ass gyrates to the sounds of the music which carries her into erotic ecstasy — at least in my mind.

But it’s in class where her magic continues to capture my imagination and fuel the fantasy. It is a game day just like any other, and she’s there in that short skirt which easily gives way to her tight, pussy-outlining panties. It’s as if she forgets she’s wearing something so short, and lets herself spread those luscious powerful legs just a little too far. It’s then I can barely contain the blood rushing to my member. Needless to say, this makes it difficult to conduct class, as she slides her ass toward the front of the chair, oblivious that she’s giving me a peep show up her skirt. I find it hard to focus on the aesthetic consequences of Reductionism. My brain tries, but slips and stumbles. Ohh, that trimmed young beaver, barely covered by her panties.

I know all it would take: The class session ends, the other students file out considering the profound implications of what I’d presented that morning. Consequently, they’re oblivious that she’s remaining, overwhelmed. Their departure gives me the change-of-pace I need as I put away my notes, seeing the blur of faces exit the room.

At first, even I don’t notice her still sitting exactly where and how she had been less than a minute prior, but it doesn’t take long. I look up and see what I think is that look I’ve seen in the eyes of multiple struggling coeds like her before. But I’m wrong, and we are alone — with nobody needing the room for over an hour.

Tucked behind those those seemingly sad liquid blue eyes is a question. She looks at the floor, or so it seems. “Professor, you… well… you know my grade in this class isn’t so good, and well… I really need a good grade in here, and I’ll do ANYTHING to raise it.”

She slightly tilts her head, raises the corners of her mouth almost indiscernably and slowly works her eyes up my form to meet my eyes. Her smile nervously widens just a bit, and she works her eyes down my body, stopping at my crotch. “Anything,” she repeats, and slowly opens her mouth. She pushes her tongue forward, stroking her upper lip and teeth, then runs it slowly around her lips. She is still sitting in the same desk, and she slides forward even further, the seat bottom’s friction holding her barely-covering skirt, which causes her tender crotch to move forward freely. To offset this movement, she arches her back, pushing her melons to the sky.

I waste no time thinking; the next position I know is my engorged, clothing-caged cock thrusting forward and my face buried between those milky white, beautifully conditioned inner thighs. It takes just a few seconds, and her panties’ crotch becomes a rich, musky mixture of my saliva and her tender young womanhood. I nearly gasp in disbelief as my hands reach to grasp her rock-hard, panty-covered ass and find no material — except the thin line running up her crack. My testicles quiver in pure desire to unleash the cum they’re just barely holding back. Her head tilts back, letting that brilliant blonde hair fall back behind her. Her hands move in two directions: the right moves to the bottom of her sweater and begins to glide it upward, revealing those luscious, tight bra-less breasts my mouth has nuzzled many times in my private mental-fantasy moments before now. She slowly caresses her breasts, alternately pinching her nipples, which quickly become swollen and rock-hard. Her left hand pulls her skirt up to her waist, softly touching my hair … face…. As I train my eyes on her, she briefly smiles and giggles, but her pleasure is too strong to remain distracted and she begins to let forth a deep growl as her hand slides to the point just above where my mouth meets her mounting moisture. The frothing frenzy mere microfibers from her rapidly spreading pussy lips call her fingers closeby. Her index and middle finger move deftly underneath to straddle her barely-covered clit and begin to rub in a way that tells me they are not strangers, but friends.

As she begins to writhe in the morning’s growing heat, her position on the desk becomes unsteady, making me fear what would happen if the desk fell over, injuring one or both of us. As if she reads my mind, she grabs my head and pulls me over to the floor. This change of position reminds me of the raging hard-on I’m enjoying but wanting to free. Again, she arrives at the place before I can say anything. She scrambles frantically at my belt and pants, like she believes there won’t be any treats in the bucket if she’s not through the cage in 2.5 seconds. Before I can gasp in relief, my pants and underwear are strewn on the floor some ten feet away.

Now, my prize pupil is teaching me about the power of determination. She cups my shaved balls in her left hand and takes my entire cock into her mouth like it’s her reward for staying after class and talking to teacher. As she works her way up and down on my thick engorged monster, her saliva runs over my balls. Her left hand slippery from the magical potion of saliva and her own cunt juice, she slides her fingers to my asshole and coaxes my anus to relax — all the while rolling my stirring volcano in her right hand. She slows her pace, silently telling me there’s so much more to cum. I smile in bliss. Slowly, she works her middle finger into my aching asshole. When she sees I’m about to blow my wad, she abruptly stops and slaps my mountain.

As I lay on my back, momentarily stunned, this powerful, flexible, sweet bitch swings around on her right leg, and in one unbelievable acrobatic flying move, removes her musky, moisture-laden panties, exposing the buried treasure I coaxed open moments earlier. This sight of the young coed some five feet from me, now bent over fingering her pussy, sends me over the edge. Once again, my crotch leads my body’s movement from where I am to where she is.

Hearing the charge of the rhinoceros, she spins around and stands straight up, asserting her power. I dip down, picking her up at the waist. As I begin to carry her, the sweater she is wearing slides over her head, fully releasing those amazing tits, so round, firm, and upright. Again, her nipples spring to attention. Once more standing on the floor in victory, she laughs, grabs my balls, and speaks for the first time since telling me she’ll “do anything.” “Come with me,” she commands. We both laugh. I grab her skirt and pull it straight down.

As she hears it rip under the strain of moving past her rock-hard ass, she laughs again. “Fuck it. I’ve got four more of those in my room. Besides, it’ll be fun giving the boys a show as I dance over to my room.” She laughs again and tugs my nuts. While I’m bent over forward in shock, she jumps on my back like a kid on the playground. Laughing, she squeals, “Give me a ride!” Our intermingling sweat along with the added moisture of her sweet juices press on my lower back and I feel them trickling down my butt crack toward my balls. Before I can prepare myself, the dancer masterfully uses that same slickness to slide to the left. By instinct, I widen my stance, thrust my hips forward, throw my torso back, and bend at the knees in preparation to catch her. That adjustment causes her movement to increase. She spins around me like I’m a stripper’s stage device, and sweeping her right hand below her, catches my joystick, effortlessly mounting and sliding her tight, hot, sweet cunt lips all the way down to my hips, while her slick canal envelopes my fleshy invader.

Wrapping her legs around my ass, she lays back in midair, her body parallel to the ground. All the while, she’s squeezing her legs around me, taking full advantage of the ability to pull her body back and forth on my rigid tool. I lean back and claw at her ass, attempting to be a counterbalance to the soon-screaming and fully-thrashing wildwoman increasingly lost in the waves of orgasm as her body shudders under the weight of her head exploding in pleasure.

As she screams in ecstasy, her cum glides over my cock and balls, dripping off my scrotum. She momentarily relaxes, then quickly spins 90 degrees so that the top of her right foot catches behind my head and her left leg slides between my legs. Not only does this force my cock into an uncomfortable position, but she slowly begins to squeeze my balls between her legs. Reeling to take in this delicious pain and not fall over, I spread my toes, throw back my head, and moan deeply. Seizing the moment further, she flies headfirst for the big toe on my right foot while swinging her right hand around to take hold of my backside. In a split second, she simultaneously digs her razor red fingernails into my ass and forcefully bites down on the toe. All the while, she increases pressure on — and in — my aching balls.

When I squeal from the pain, she sucks the toe, then lets it go. I watch a small, thin line of blood ooze from the top, yet the nails remain embedded some three feet higher.

“You know why I did that, you motherfucker?” she probes with a wicked grin, still squeezing my nuts and pulling my reeling rod downward, but releasing and slapping my tenderized backside.

I take her hands and swing her chest upward, that bold blonde hair rushing behind. As her legs again make their way around my hips we stare deep into each other’s eyes, engulfed in the moment.

“Yeah,” I smilingly wince, “I do. You sweet bitch tease.” I walk her over to the table, half releasing and half throwing her hot glistening body onto the gleaming finished top. While I thrust my member to match her momentum, her knees unleash my midsection and her feet spread wide. She lands with a thud and sweat-drenched slide, her jugs jiggling the first time I’ve ever seen. Unharmed yet infused with this injection of sex-charged energy, she both begs and demands, “Fuck me with a fury…NOW!”

With a final spin, she flips facedown on the table, her hot pussy still wrapped around my third leg. She grabs the sides of the table, bracing herself for the deep, pounding cum building to explode from deep inside me. As a dancer, her intuitive groove is rhythm, and within two thrusts, she knows mine. As I drive deep into her gooey gash, she begins to buck like a bitch in heat, wanting her stud to come and cum deep in her in order to bring about the fulfillment of her purpose.

However, I’m not ready to end her ongoing pleasure in this hedonistic romp. As I feel her powerful spasms begin to swell I immediately slow my pace. She lets out a slight whimper, first from unmet expectation but then from heightened sensation as I slowly pull my pulsating head past her frothing pouty lips which quiver at the bump of the monster’s departure. With the same timing, I slip the fleshy slippery beast forward across her asshole, my left thumb reaching over to press the belly of the beast against her excited anus and to pick up the pure juice of her passion fruit as the monster pulls back to once again find the honey pot. Immediately, my slickened thumb rests on her now-lubed anal entrance. Again her passion pleasure principle stuns me as she instinctively arches her back and lets forth a deep growl. Her bunghole opens ever so slightly, and at the same time my thumb slides up to its deepest joint, my thickness slides back into her sheath and all the way to the hilt, inducing a lust-empowered “OOOOOHHHHH!!” As the tip of my thumb massages her inside, and the knuckles expand and release the tension at the entrance, the fluids of her ass quickly take over the lubing the back door.

In concert and in sync, my instrument drums the hot rhythms of the wild kingdom we have entered. Her clitoris pulsates with each thrust as my naked, swinging lava rocks brush the hardened and barely exposed button; her fresh melons give in to sexual swell’s gravitational and stroke-driven swaying. Our sweat-drenched bodies move with the motions of ancestors deep from history past, when the panting, moaning, grunting and orgasmic yelling told it all: fulfilling the pleasure of the primal urge was the only language needed, known and used. This modern coed has captured the power of the past and fused it with the passion of the present, as her powerful sculpted body surges with me in the act of unbridled heat. We no longer act upon each other; we act with each other, this purely physical — almost brutal — elevation leading to indistinguishable mutual sensation.

As the spasms deep within her womanhood seduce me, we draw near to climax. From what feels like the bottom of my feet, I feel the hot creamy steamy cum working its way out of me. As the first burst shoots from my rock, my head explodes in orgasmic explosion and previously unknown vocal convulsions propel from deep inside my belly. Within microseconds, those convulsions translate from vocal only to pelvic also. My hips slam deep into her womanhood, while my engorged cock pulls my balls tighter. The total physical intensity rushes to the middle of my body — from the area as high as my belly button to the bottom of my ass — so that the overwhelming spasm underway produces an orgasm that makes me feel like my spinal fluid is part of my cum. As my ass tightens, forcing the second spray of cum to start firing wildly, the rapidly heating warmth of the orgasm centers first at the base, and grows progressively hotter in an uncontrolled burn as it radiates out and all through my cock. As the third and most powerful burst is just about to be unleashed, my sexual universe feels like it will now explode — even as her lovetube gapes to engulf it and suction the hot creamy culprit flailing for freedom. As I happily lose all sense of control, that exhilarating rush of my cock rippling out the cum also triggers her sexual firing pin. In the power of her feminine mystique, with her head up, her blazing blonde hair thrown around, her eyes rolling back in ecstasy, and her tits barely swinging back and forth as the forerunners to what is beginning, her mind welcomes the tsunami her muff now produces. The rollicking screaming slashing multiwave orgasm overtakes her, which shockwaves the lecture table across the lecture stage. The pump sprays cum inside her in powerful shots, my synapses exploding in the ongoing pleasure of our shared orgasm.

As we lay across the stage, our naked and separated bodies glow from the blend of sweat and cum, although we can’t tell from whom the particular juices first came. Slowly catching our breath, she takes my cock in her mouth and slurps up the oozing cunt juice and seminal white chocolate still milking from my cumrocket.

She takes a lick, looks up my chest to my face, takes another lick, and requests, “Will that help my grade?”

I sit up quickly and playfully grab her. “Yeah, That’ll move you up one-third of a grade. Keep up the good work, and you’ll pull a B in the class.”

She plants her hand on the floor, and spinning around ends up with both legs straddling mine. I feel the warm juices of our passion, which begin to ooze from her squeeze box then run over the base of my cock, and down onto my balls. She doesn’t notice it, but gleefully squeals and throws her head back in disbelief, her erect nipples brushing my face and a jolt of her woman scent leaping from between her ever-perfect melons. I lightly run my tongue up her the middle of her chest, from between her breasts to just below her neck, but she doesn’t even seem to notice. “Wow. A grade of B? That’s fuckin’ hot.” She looks back down at my still sweat drenched face, then reaches her right hand behind and below her ass to find my the head of my cock. A final drop of cum has made its way to the tip, and as her finger passes over it, she wipes the drop onto her fingertip and from there to her tongue — almost looking like a small child who discovers the world through tasting whatever is in her hand. She looks at the contact as she rubs the finger dry on her nipple and then looks back at me. “Whattaya doin’ tomorrow?” she inquires in the same excited tone of a moment earlier.

I throw my head back and laugh. “Shit, this is amazing!” I think to myself. “I’ll bang her all the way to an A-, and she’ll think I’m the greatest fucking teacher in the world. I can handle this!”

And a smile rolls across my face.

Amys Bar Bang | // Tue, 31 Mar 2015 07:02:51 +0000 // Amy and Steve had known each other since their childhood. They had grown up together, attending the same high school and eventually the same college. Everyone expected them to marry at some stage and despite warnings that they were still too young, they had decided to take the plunge in their final year at college. They made an attractive couple. Everyone said so. Amy was strikingly pretty, her long blonde hair framed a beautiful, oval shaped face and tumbled in curls down her back. She stood only 5’6″ in her stockings, but her well proportioned legs had the feel and texture of fine alabaster. Her breasts were small but perky and complimented her flat stomach perfectly. Steve stood over 6ft and had short black hair. His face was rugged with a masculine jawline. His body told the story of an athlete in the prime of life.

They were both in their last month of college, and deeply immersed in final exams. This week had been a particularly difficult one, and as Friday came to a close, they were both exhausted and happy that the week was over. They met in the college refectory after their last class and began to plan their weekend off. They had decided to start that night. It was time to kick back, relax and maybe get a little drunk!

They had decided on Oscars, a small music bar on the outskirts of town. The clientele there was not of the highest calibre, but the music was good and the beer cheap and so, after a home cooked dinner, they set out for the bar. They could hear the music as they alighted the bus and as they entered through an old iron door, they were met by a fog of cigarette smoke and the smell of beer. Inside the music was very loud. The joint was not overcrowded; a few customers were on the small dance floor gyrating to the heavy beat of the music, a few sat at the bar and some were sitting in small booths drinking and laughing. Steve spotted an empty booth and led his young wife by the hand towards the seats. The ordered a jug of beer and settled in for a night of drinking.

After her third glass, Amy suddenly announced that she wanted to dance.

“Come on Steve, I’m in the mood to boogie!” She said squeezing his leg and bending her head to nibble his ear.

Amy knew that her husband was very reserved and disliked to show any sign of affection in public, but she couldn’t resist teasing him. She was feeling mellow from the beer and a little horny. She wanted to show off the tight black dress that she had worn.

“No way! I’m too tired to dance. And stop biting my ear will you, you know I hate that!”

Amy slumped back into her seat and pouted, her arms folded petulantly across her chest. God, Sometimes Steve annoyed her! No discussion, no compromise, just a straight No Way’.

“Well, I want to dance. If you wont dance with me then I’ll have to find someone who will!”

“Fine,” replied Steve angrily. “Go right ahead, you know where I’ll be.”

Damn! Thought Amy. Her plan had backfired. She thought Steve would be jealous and that she could embarrass him into dancing, but he had failed to bite and now she was no better off. Well why shouldn’t she dance with someone else? She thought. She wouldn’t be far away, and like he said, he wasn’t going anywhere that would separate him from his beer!

Feeling a little self conscious, but still a little excited she jumped to her feet and strode purposefully towards the bar. Steve watched her petite frame as she sashayed over to the counter and ordered another drink. To hell with it, he thought as he caught the waitress’ attention and ordered another jug for himself.

Amy leant against the bar and sipped her drink. She had been aware that she had drawn a few glances as they had walked in. It always pleased her to turn heads. She noticed a few guys standing at the other end of the bar and hoped that the one with blonde hair and cute butt would come and ask her to dance. She didn’t have to wait long. The guys were all looking at her now and whispering to each other, commenting on her figure hugging dress and trying to decide who would be brave enough to approach her. Eventually one of them started to walk over to her. It was not the guy that she had hoped, but as she looked at this man, she was just as impressed.

“Hi. I’m Phil. Buy you a drink?”

“Just got one thanks.” she replied, smiling up towards his face. He looked very handsome in the smoky light of the bar.

“What about a dance, then?”

Amy didn’t want to appear to eager. Her mind was telling her to slow down, but her body was saying: go for it!’

“Um…well, okay. Just one maybe.”

Before she knew what had happened, Amy found herself in the middle of the dance floor. The music was up-beat, but Phil did not seem to be following it too closely. His arms were wrapped tightly around her waist, pulling her close to him as they swayed in slowly turning circles. She could feel the muscles in his neck as her hands linked around it and she could also feel an unmistakable bulge in the front of his trousers as he pressed himself closer towards her. She was feeling buzzed from the beer and naughtily rubbed herself ever so slightly against him. Phil noticed the positive reaction immediately and let his hands drop to her pert little bottom and rest there. As they circled with the music, Amy caught glimpses of Steve sitting in the booth and watching her. His eyes stared points of fire towards her and as she turned, she could almost feel them boring a hole in her back. Phil’s hands were now cupping and squeezing her bottom as they danced. She could not deny the pleasure that she was experiencing at his touch. She and Steve had been so tired recently that they had not made love for over a week and she could now feel a definite heat from inside her black satin panties as her arousal increased. She was oblivious to all around her as they swayed around the floor. Phil was nuzzling her neck sensuously as his hands roamed over her butt squeezing a little harder and getting her wetter by the moment. She felt him gently slide his hand up her side and cup a breast in his hand. Then her mind snapped back to reality as she found herself being dragged backwards by her arm.

“What the FUCK do you think your doing?”

It was Steve. Angrily shouting at her over the din of the music.

“You fucking slut! Letting this guy put his hands all over you!”

Phil just stood back letting the couple argue. He was not about to get involved.

“No baby,” replied Amy, trying to explain. “Honestly. It was just a bit of fun.”

“So you want some fun, do you? You want everyone to see you dressed and behaving like a slut, do you? Then lets show them!”

Amy felt Steve’s strong arms surround her and walk her over to the corner of the bar. She felt a little apprehensive but not frightened. As angry as Steve got, she knew that he would not let any harm come to her, and besides, she was feeling extremely horny now! As she was half carried to the bar, she felt herself being bent over the counter face downwards. The hard mahogany of the surface smelt of stale beer and smoke. Cool air played around her upper thighs and then her bottom as the short skirt of the dress was pulled up and over her butt.

“There! Lets let everyone see you little panties!” Cried Steve.

She could only just make out her husband’s voice over the cheers and claps from the several other guys that had joined them in the dark corner of the bar. They were all obviously enjoying the show.

“Lets see her ass then!” Called a voice that Amy had not heard before.

More cheers echoed around the room as she felt her panties being roughly jerked over her rounded behind and pulled down her legs. She had been a little uneasy at first, but now her latent exhibitionism was taking over. She was starting to enjoy the attention and becoming more and more excited the further the situation progressed. Her feet were lifted one at a time and the panties completely removed. A moment of embarrassment pricked her. She knew that her vagina was wet and exposed and she could feel her nipples, stiff inside the satin top of her dress, pressing into the wood of the counter top. The alcohol buzzed inside her head as the room became a mass of cheers and shouts, everyone seemed to talk at once.

Steve was still at her side but was making no attempt to speak to her. His strong fingers were holding her butt cheeks open, proudly displaying his wife’s charms to all who cared to look. She was so wet now, she could feel her own fluid trickling in a small stream down the inside of her thighs. She just needed to be touched. A bolt of electricity seemed to jolt her. She could feel the wet contours of a tongue probing gently between her vaginal lips. She felt long hair tickle the insides of her thighs and heard female sighs as the tongue was swept along the length of her wet slit. Her mind suddenly registered: A woman! She was being licked by another woman and absolutely loving it. The tongue swept slowly from her exposed asshole slowly towards her clitoris. Her whole pussy felt as if it was on fire. Closer and closer the tongue moved towards her stiff bud. Then with only the gentlest flick, Amy let out a deep moan and orgasmed into the unseen woman’s mouth.

Things moved swiftly after her first orgasm. Steve remained by her side, no longer angry, and squeezed her nipples through the thin material of her dress. He whispered encouragement into her ear and stroked her hair as the first man took his position behind her. From her position, bent over the counter, she could still not see her assailant, but could rather sense his presence. A long erect penis was being dragged up and down her soaked slit as she moaned deep into the counter. With a lunge, he was inside her, slowly at first and then more quickly thrusting deeper towards her cervix, building up to a frenzy of lust. Amy lost track of the time. She had no idea how long the first guy fucked her for, but she felt almost disappointed when she felt his penis erupt and coat her insides with his cum. She was given no rest as a second guy quickly took his place, forcing his cock straight into her vagina to the hilt. The mixture of her own juice and the first mans semen made her pussy easy to enter and the second man slid in with little resistance. She heard her husband’s voice through the throng, is if coming from a distance.

“Don’t cum inside her guys,” he said calmly. “Let her feel it splash over her, okay?”

Heeding his request, the second assailant pulled out after only a few short minutes and sprayed his cum over her ass, letting it dribble down her thighs. As Amy heard him zip up, she was lifted and laid on her back on the floor. She felt a third cock being pressed against her mouth and immediately opened her lips to accept its shorter length. She tried to suck, but the guy held her head in both hands and started to fuck her face with long deep strokes as he scooped her small breasts out of her dress top. She wanted to taste his cum, but again as requested, he pulled out of her mouth at the point of climax and emptied himself over her stiff nipples.

Amy lost track of how many times she was fucked that night, but she knew that Steve was always right by her side. At one point she had her ankles pulled back over her head while a small but thick penis was pushed deep into her tight butt. She had never tried anal sex before, but after the powerful orgasm the she immediately experienced as she felt her ass being invaded, she vowed to try it again, soon.

At the end of the night, Amy found herself completely naked. Her dress was torn and discarded and her panties were long since lost. The cum from more the twelve men stained her body. She had dried and fresh semen on her breasts and stomach, over her face and in her hair. Her thighs and mound were also coated and she even had some dripping from her toes where one of the men had ripped her high heels off and used her feet to masturbate himself with. She was completely exhausted but very happy. Steve was still there, kneeling beside her and furiously rubbing his swollen penis in his hand. With a groan, he released his own cum over his wife’s face where it mingled with the rest in a sticky mess.

As she rose to her feet, Amy was handed a long overcoat by the bar tender.

“Come back any time!” He called as she and Steve made their way to the exit. “You’re great for business! And besides, I didn’t get a turn myself this time!”

Steve and Amy smiled at each other and kissed. As soon as their exams were finished next week, they would certainly be back.

The Head Cheerleader | // Mon, 09 Mar 2015 07:24:25 +0000 // “Here’s a picture of me at Mt. Rushmore.” The girl in the picture was a High School aged version of my Jan. The similarities were obvious, though over 10 years had passed since this photo was taken.

It was a rainy Saturday afternoon; our planned picnic had been aborted. Looking for something to do after a morning of sex, Jan brewed a pot of coffee and we started going through old photo albums. Though a wantonly sexual creature, I had always enjoyed Jan’s sentimental side. We had been at it for hours, looking at the photos of her childhood and High School and college years.

She turned a page in the album. She grimaced. “Oh, this is me on the cheerleading team.” Once again the girl in the photo was my Jan, looking very girlish. The blue sweater she wore in the photo fit relatively loosely, her skirt shorter than anything I’d seen her wear in the six months we’d been dating, her dirty blonde hair pulled back into a ponytail.

“I like it!” I smiled wickedly. Jan wasn’t the kind of girl I would have pictured as a cheerleader. A staunch feminist, she was very vocal about girls being pigeonholed into gender roles.

“Oh, I was so dumb!” She was on the verge of getting mad. “I can’t believe I did something so stupid!”

“It’s just something girls that age do,” I stroked her hair lightly, “besides, you were definitely cute enough to pull it off!”

“Oh stop!”

“No, really,” I grinned, “you could still pull that look off if you wanted to.”

I was trying to flatter her, but I wasn’t exaggerating. at 28, Jan still had a cute quality about her with her slightly upturned nose and infectious smile. Her body was still trim, though her hips had widened a bit over the years.

“I don’t ever want to look so stupid again!” She was a little angry.

“I’m sorry,” I said, “I’m just teasing you a little.”

“It’s not you.” She turned the page in the album. That page contained a number of cheerleader photos as well.

“What is it then?” I asked. I was a little concerned about her mood. “Bad memories?”

“Sort of. Do you see this picture?” She pointed to a photo of her and the rest of the squad in a posed photo. “This was before my first game. Just before the game my boyfriend saw me in the hallway. We stepped into a doorway and made out for a couple of minutes. His dick was so hard! He was feeling me up under my sweater and I was getting really hot for him. I told him how bad I wanted him and we decided to meet after the game.

“During the game, boys I knew from school came up and talked to me. Boys who normally didn’t talk to me now acted like we were old friends. I noticed a few of them had hard ons.” She grinned at me. “Yeah, girls notice that sort of thing. I started realizing the effect I had on boys, and it was getting me a little worked up. I was a little more enthusiastic, my leg kicks were higher, and I wiggled my ass more seductively. Cheering was making me really hot!

“By the end of the game, my panties were soaked! I needed my boyfriend so bad! We met just outside the locker room right after the game. I pushed him into an unlocked Janitor’s closet and started kissing him. I had planned to take him home and fuck him, but I was so horny. I could feel his hard cock as he ground it against my belly.

“I got down on my knees in front of him and pulled his hard cock out. I just started sucking him like crazy. I was so into it. When I looked up at him, he was in the throws of ecstasy. He grabbed me by my ponytail and started jamming his entire cock into my mouth. I was gagging on him, but I was so hot I didn’t care.

“After a couple of minutes, I needed his thick tool in me. I tried to pull my mouth off of him, but he resisted. A second later he came in my mouth! The dirty bastard came in my mouth. My pussy was on fire and he wasted his load in my mouth.

“He kissed me on the forehead, zipped up and started to leave! I told him how my pussy was aching for him, but he didn’t seem to care. He said he had to meet his friends but he’d call me. He’d call me?!? I didn’t want to talk to him; I wanted to fuck him!

“He kissed me on the forehead again and left. I was livid! I called him a fucking dick and told him to never talk to me again. I sat there and cried for a few minutes after he left.

“But that wasn’t the worst part. The next day at school all the boys started calling me ‘the Head Cheerleader.’ At first I thought they were mistaken, I wasn’t the captain of the team, then I realized what they meant. That bastard! He told everybody.

“I was pissed that he told everyone, but the worst part was how he got off, left me frustrated and now was bragging about it. That dick was bragging about how he popped in the ‘Head Cheerleader’s’ mouth. I decided I didn’t have a choice, I quit the boyfriend and quit the team.”

“Boys are so cruel at that age.” I replied as I hugged her. “He was just some high school asshole, he’s not worth getting upset over.”

“It’s not just that.” Jan returned the hug. “For the first time I felt sexy. Boys were interested in me and I liked it. It made me horny. I thought doors were opening for me, but I was just an object. That bastard just wanted to get off, he didn’t want me. I was his fantasy, he didn’t care about my needs.”

I kissed her, assuring her that I cared about her and her needs. We spent the next few hours making love tenderly. I was careful to make sure she was completely satisfied by the time I had to leave.

A few days later, Jan called and asked me to come over. I gladly jumped in the car and drove over to her place. I knocked on her door and heard her call for me to come in. I entered and said hello.

“Hi there,” she said through the closed bathroom door, “I’ll only be a minute, I have to finish getting ready.”

Getting ready? Getting ready for what? Her phone call had come out of the blue.

“Thanks again for giving me a ride,” she called through the door, “I didn’t know how I was going to get to the game.”

I was confused and at a loss for words. I had no idea what she was talking about or what was going on. My confusion continued as the bathroom door opened and my Jan stepped out in her high school cheerleader uniform.

I admired the way she looked. Though it had been over 10 years since she’d worn the uniform, it still fit relatively well. The blue sweater was a little tighter, but this only served to accentuate her beautifully firm B cups. Her skirt rode very high on her hips, it’s hem reaching to mid thigh. Her look was completed with a cute ponytail and a minimum makeup application. For a moment, I believed that this girl was a high school cheerleader.

“Thanks again,” she kissed me on the cheek, “we have a few minutes before we have to go. Do you want something to drink or anything?”

I nodded stupidly. Jan went to the fridge and poured me a glass of lemonade. She grabbed my hand and led me to the living room where we sat together on the sofa.

“We’re doing some new cheers tonight, wanna see?”

I nodded again, completely confused by what was going on. Jan went into a couple of cheers. I began to become aroused, especially since she kept looking at my crotch. Her cheering became more enthusiastic; she began showing me her panties more, kicking her leg higher and higher. My cock became harder and harder.

“That’s very nice, baby!” My breathing became shorter, I was definitely aroused. “Do you have anything else for me.”

“Maybe…” she giggled. “I made this one up especially for you!”

She began bouncing in that classic perky cheerleader style. Rhythmic clapping followed. Finally standing just in front, of me hands on hips, she began her cheer: “No Place To Run! No Place To Hide! I Want Your Cock! Deep Inside!” She leapt high into the air, landed and went into the splits right in front of me. Her head dropped to my crotch and she began kissing my now pulsating cock through my jeans.

I began stroking her hair as she unzipped my fly. Her tongue was all over my head as soon as it popped out. I pulled my pants down to my ankles, struggling to keep my cock in Jan’s mouth as I did so.

“I’m so horny,” she said as she momentarily removed me from her mouth, “promise you’ll take care of me. Don’t come in my mouth.”

I nodded in agreement and pushed her head back to my throbbing tool. She sucked me for a good ten minutes, constantly monitoring my level of arousal, making sure not to take me to the point of release.

“Get those panties off!” I demanded as I pulled her sucking mouth from my quivering manhood. “I need to fuck your cheerleader cunt!”

Jan stood in front of me, slowly remove her panties. She then winked at me before shooting he soaked panties at me like a rubber band. I caught them in mid air, wrapped them around my stiff tool and began jerking myself slowly. Jan lifted her cheerleader skirt with her left hand and inserted first one, then two and finally three fingers into her dripping snatch.

I could have gotten off just watching this spectacle, but I knew Jan wanted my cock to get her off, not three of her own fingers. “Sit on my cock!” I demanded and Jan quickly obliged.

She rode me, squealing like a cat in heat. She dropped herself onto my hard cock, nearly throwing herself onto me with every thrust. My hand went under her sweater and squeezed her nipples. Jan flailed her head around wildly as her squeals became full throated screams. She was getting off as never before.

Jan calmed down after her orgasm, still riding me slowly. She dropped her head to my shoulder and began whispering in my ear, “I’m a dirty cheerleader.”

“Yes,” I replied, “You’re the dirtiest cheerleader.”

“I want to be dirtier.” She closed her eyes and smiled. “I want to do the dirtiest thing.”

“What’s that?” I asked knowing what she meant, but wanting to hear it from her.

“I want you in my ass!” She reached between the cushions of the couch and pulled out a bottle of lube. She had obviously planned this. “Will you fuck my ass?”

“Get on the floor and lift that skirt for me!” I demanded. Jan climbed off my cock and lay, face down, on the carpet. I spread lube over my cock anticipating the pleasure to come. Jan and I had been doing anal for a few months now, though always at my request. What a turn on to have her ask for it.

I dipped my middle finger into the bottle of lube to coat it, then jammed it into Jan’s ass. She was tight around my finger and I enjoyed watching her squirm as I made sure her rectum was good and lubricated for me. Next I knelt between her legs and place the head of my cock against her anus.

“Do it!” she moaned. “Fuck my ass!”

She had never even asked me to do this before, now she was practically demanding it. I wanted to really enjoy this. I slapped my thick cock on one of her ass cheeks.

She squealed in delight. “Oooh, yes! Do it! Fuck my dirty little cheerleader ass!”

I couldn’t hold out any longer. One deep thrust and I was all the way in her. She asked for it, so she was going to get whole dirty treatment. I hammered her tight asshole. I banged her little ass harder than I had fucked her cunt. My hips slammed into her ass so hard that it sounded like I was spanking her, spanking her extremely hard and fast. Jan pushed her hand between her legs and started rubbing her clit. I could tell that she was getting close to coming again. Her moans became louder and more unrestrained.


She didn’t need to ask me twice. I let loose a torrent in her dirty asshole as I hollered out a loud moan. I collapsed onto her, lying there for a few moments before removing myself from he anus. My load came running out and Jan reached back and collected a big gob on her finger. She then rolled over and stuck the finger in her mouth, smiling. I ran my cock through her bush, leaving a trail of my seed over her mound.

I leaned forward and kissed her, having never appreciated her so much. “That was great,” I said, “thank you.”

“Thank you,” she replied, “I finally got laid as a cheerleader.”

That asshole has no idea what he missed.

Sister In Law Is Sexy | // Tue, 03 Mar 2015 03:34:12 +0000 // I had only been married a few months when my wife Mary decided that she wanted to go visit her sister Holly who lived in Miami. Having not met her sister yet I had no idea what I was about to lay my eyes on but at least I new we were going to a nice place and that night time walks on the ocean front would lead to sex on the beach as my wife likes to have sex in strange places. Packing our suitcases I knew I needed to take a little inspiration for our nights together as my wife was fickle about where we had sex. So I put her collection of sex toys, a few porn movies and a bottle of baby oil in her case.

As we pulled up at Holly’s house my heart skipped a beat and I became breathless at the sight of my sister in law Linda. I was pleasantly surprised at how Mary’s sister looked and she had curves in all the right places. Holly had deep blue eyes, long blonde hair and beautiful deep sun kissed skin. She also had big boobs that caught my attention at first glance and a nice heart shaped ass. As I tried to shake the thoughts that had already entered my head my cock betray me and began to swell up in my shorts. As Holly walked about the villa you could tell she had the air conditioner on as it cause big nipples to protrude almost right through her halter top.

“You must be John, Mary has told me so much about you” Holly said as she ran up to meet me.

She hugged me so close and seemed to purposely rub her big boobs against me. I was so hot I thought my dick would explode. I loved every second of seeing and feeling her against me. Don’t get me wrong I loved my wife but seeing Holly in her little red halter top and those big nipple sticking right out got me as hard as hell. I knew I just had to get her off my mind or I would end up fucking my marriage up. I thought to myself why didn’t I find her first. All I could think about was how my hot sister in law was and that I just had to have her.

To try and take my mind off her I proceeded to unload the car and then get comfortable on the couch. As Mary and Holly went into what was to be our room while we stayed there to act like schoolgirls as I stayed on the couch and watched her big screen TV for a while. As our drive from Louisville had been a long one I began to get extremely tired and it wasn’t long before I fell asleep on the couch. The dreams I had of Linda’s pussy on my face were amazing. I dreamed of Linda riding my dick and while fucking my wife with her vibrator. Just as I was about to explode my wife woke me up.

I didn’t know how to react to the dream I just had as it was so vivid and real. And it made me want her all the more. The next few days would prove to be a real test. Every time I saw Linda my heart would pound harder and harder and it appeared that every chance she got she was flaunting that beautiful ass in my face. Every night when I was fucking my wife her sister was all I could think about. It was the best sex we had had together in a long time but just fantasizing wasn’t enough I just had to have Linda’s pussy and find out if she was a natural blonde.

One night when the two of them went back to the room like they had been doing every night my curiosity got the better of me. I slipped back to the room careful not to make a noise. As I reached the door I could hear their voices travelling through the closed door. I heard Linda laughing out loud and Mary trying to keep her quiet.

“Not so loud Linda or he will hear you!” Mary jested.

“Wow it must be great to have a husband like John” I heard Linda say.

“Mary you have really got it made!” Linda commented.

“Linda you know you don’t want a husband all you want is just a big dick every now and then” Mary said to her sister.

Then they laughed again and started talking about me having a big dick.

“Shut up Mary it isn’t fair for you to talk about that you are making me horny!” Once again I heard them laugh boisterously and then begin whispering.

As I stood there my cock was hardening thinking of Linda getting horny just from talking about me. Just as I started to walk away I heard a familiar buzzing sound coming from inside the room and knew they had out Mary’s vibrators. I could not believe it they were on the other side of the wall playing with the vibrators. I listened intently trying to find out if they were pleasing each other or just pleasing themselves as the other on looked. Either way I was turned on! I just wanted to bust in on them and join them but I wasn’t sure how my wife would take it with us just recently being married and all. So I just pulled my hard on from my loose fitting shorts and started to jerk it.

I didn’t want to jerk off but at that moment there wasn’t much else I could do. I gently rubbed the head of my cock as I wrapped my hands my shaft and slowly slid the skin up and down. The more I heard them moan in unison the faster I jerked my cock. After what seemed like an hour we all three came in harmony. I caught my load as is shot from the head of my dick and went to the bathroom to clean up. I couldn’t believe what had just happened and I still kicked myself for not walking on in with my cock in hand but it didn’t end there.

I snuck back to the living room just in time to watch the ending of Saturday Night Live as they both came in and took over the remote. Later that night my wife and I had went to bed and yes I fucked the shit out of her. I was now even more turned on as I imagined the sisters eating each other out as I swapped back and forth fucking them. Around 3am my wife gave out and just wanted to sleep. I lay there that night with all kinds of things running through my mind about what could happen. When I finally realized I wasn’t going to sleep anytime soon I got up I eased out of the room to keep from waking up Mary.

I headed down the hall to the bathroom then back to the living room thinking I would watch some TV. To my surprise I found Linda butt naked on the couch with vibrator in hand and porn on the TV. It was the most amazing sight I had ever seen and yes she is a true blonde. She looked up at me and smiled not even slowing down.

“WOW” was all I could say and even now that is still my response.

I whipped my cock out then walked over toward her. The only problem was after cumming four times earlier that night my dick was not completely hard. She slid the well lubricated vibrator from her pussy and sat up. Linda reached out and took my dick in her hands and started slowly to move her hands back and forth over it. Then shoved the whole thing in her mouth and down her throat which had me standing there trembling at the thought of getting caught and the excitement of what she was doing to me.

“Umm extra treat Mary’s pussy juice is still over your dick, I always thought she had the best tasting cunt” Linda said as she licked around the head and down my shaft.

I was shaking all over by now and there was so much I wanted to do to her. I eased over on to the couch trying not to stop the rhythm she had sucking on my dick. I lay back and stretched my legs out on the couch as she squatted beside me and sucked my cock. I reached out and began to massage her clit and work my fingers in and out of her luscious lips. I brought my fingers to my mouth and tasted her and she tasted even better that I had dreamed of. I wanted to do everything to her so bad that I couldn’t decide what to do next so I grabbed her waist with both arms and lifted her whole body to me putting her pussy right at my face.

I ate like there was no tomorrow and the best thing was she never missed a beat. There we were in sixty-nine as my dick finally got completely hard. She crawled right down to my dick and began to ride me as she faced away from me but towards the TV. It was amazing and her ass was so beautiful that I just couldn’t help myself as I gathered some of her love juices on my fingers and eased them in her ass. She moaned with pleasure and fucked me harder as this position faded nearly as quick as it started.

Then she was crawling on all fours down my legs so that I could tag her from behind. I fucked like I have never fucked before still fingering her ass. I removed my dick from her pussy and started eating her more. I even moved up to eat her ass which amazing and so good that the thought of it makes me hard now as I tell you. I then raised my dick back up to her pussy and rubbed it around getting it real lubricated before I eased it in her ass. She never flinched once. She just ground that nice round ass on cock. When I realized that she was enjoying the ass fucking I began to ram her tight hole.

I was hitting home as hard as I could. She rubbed the vibrator on her clit while I fucked her ass. After about twenty minutes of hardcore fucking I was getting close and she could tell. She pulled away and turned around to me. And once again took my cock in her mouth which made me cum almost immediately. To add even more to a dream come true as I came she deep throated. Linda started by massaging my balls with her soft hands while my dick was still in her mouth. As my eyes rolled back in my head she started milking me with her mouth.

“Thanks” She whispered after sucking me dry and coming up and kissing me on the lips.

When I had recovered enough to walk I went back to bed.

“It was good wasn’t it?” My wife asked as I pulled the covers up.

“Linda has always been awesome in bed and maybe next time we can all do it together” She said again.

Babysitter Stripper | // Sat, 21 Feb 2015 16:13:25 +0000 // It took a long time to find a babysitter for my infant child, but when my wife called one day to say she had found the perfect girl, I was thrilled that we’d finally be able to go out once again. My wife was beautiful, she had nice D cup breasts and a delicious body, but our sex life had been sapped by the arrival of a baby. At 25 we were both overwhelmed by the responsibilities of children and careers and we hadn’t had much time for each other.

Our first date in a year occurred a week later when we went out to a movie and dinner. The babysitter was a stunningly beautiful 18 year old named Victoria, who was getting ready to attend college the next year. Victoria was every man’s fantasy, a chirpy, big –breasted, thin girl with a gorgeous face and long, Italian brunette hair. The first time I saw her I nearly had an instant erection. My wife had found her through a co-worker, apparently she was an in-demand babysitter, and at least from my perspective, I could see why. She arrived in a short black skirt and a low cut top, and after making arrangements with my wife we both left her to sit with the kid. At the movie and dinner I enjoyed my alone time with my wife, but Victoria stayed in my mind. That night, my wife drove Victoria home, and I jerked off while she was gone.(to my disappointment). When my wife got home I threw her into bed and make passionate love to her, but again Victoria was nagging me with thoughts of her sumptuous body.

Over the next several months Victoria babysat for us about every two weeks, and the routine continued. I gradually got to know her through our short, two minute encounters. One night, my wife drank too much wine and asked me to take Victoria home instead. I obliged, and realizing I needed to write Victoria a check for her work, I quickly sat down at the kitchen table and opened the checkbook. As I was writing Victoria walked by, accidentally dropping some of her makeup on the floor. I couldn’t help but stare as she bent over to pick it up, giving me a view to die for. Her pleated skirt was just the right length, rising just high enough to give me a peak of a sexy black thong. I had an instant hard-on, and suddenly she caught my gaze and blushed. I continued writing, but we both knew that I had been looking and enjoying the view.

I drove her home after her little bending over incident, but she seemed extra interested in me in a way that she hadn’t happened before. She laughed at my mini-jokes that weren’t funny, she smiled at me, and I swear that she pressed those sexy breasts together just to give me a view as she sat in the passenger seat. In the weeks that followed the flirting continued, I even caught one glare from my wife, but I figured it was just playful fun. About eight weeks after my gaze, I drove Victoria home again. This time Victoria started asking about the health of my marriage and my sex life. I told her that I loved my wife, but our sex life was a bit boring. She said that was too bad, and then she told me about her sex life. Apparently she had a boyfriend who had gotten pretty serious, and the implicit message was that she wasn’t a virgin. They had a hard breakup three months back, and now Victoria was out on the prowl, looking for a decent man. She finished her story as we pulled up to her house, and I said “Ok, See ya next time.” As she got out, she smiled, her red bra was visible all the way around her low cut tank top, and she climbed out of the car. This time though, she gave me a deliberate view of her red panties. They were see through boy shorts that hugged her beautiful ass, and I nearly burst in my pants. We smiled at each other as she walked away; I rushed home to masturbate and fuck my wife.

The last night with Victoria had left me terribly horny all the time, and when my wife left for a business trip the next weekend, I decided to hit the strip club and maybe satisfy my desires. I sat in the back for most of the night, watching the hot girls strip away, but Victoria wouldn’t leave my mind. I had gotten one ripoff of a lap dance, and I was about to leave when a beautiful brunette walked to the stage. Thinking that I could fantasize about Victoria by watching her, I went to sit down in front. As I sat down she turned around, she had the same proportions of Victoria and the same beautiful hair. She turned from putting her nighty down and I suddenly realized that it was Victoria! I had wondered how she afforded the designer clothes and purses that I saw her wear each night, and I realized that babysitting wasn’t the only thing she did.

Victoria was wearing a gorgeous black bra- and panty set, a thong with a little bit of jewelry connecting everything. Victoria jumped on the pole and started twirling around. I was nervous that she’d see me, and I nearly ran away, but my desire to see her body was too great. I wasn’t the only guy drooling over her at the front, and paid attention to the others for most of the dance. Just at the end, she stood in front of me, bent over and gave me a great view of her thong covered pussy. She smiled and leaned over to me on her knees, her gorgeous D cups hanging right in front of me. Just then, she realized who I was. She looked surprised, but she quickly grinned and gave me mischievous smile.

“Hi” she softly said.

I said “good evening Victoria,” trying to maintain my composure. I wasn’t sure if I should be embarassed for being there, or she should for being a part-time stripper.

She shyly asked, “would you like a private dance?” and she obviously wanted me to say yes.

I responded sure, and she soon came off the stage. She led me to the back where the lap dances where, but she took me to the private area where you usually had to pay more. I started to get out some money, but she quickly said “this one’s on the house.”

I sat on the couch, and without saying a word, she sat on my lap. She was still wearing the sexy black thong and bra she had earlier striped off, and soon she began grinding into me. She pressed my head into her chest, her nipples were already falling out of the bra. My hard on was tenting my pants, and she gave out a slight moan as she ground her panties against it.

Like a pro, she brought one hand up and undid her front-clasping bra without a hitch. Her gorgeous breasts spilled out, bouncing right in front of my face. She smiled and pushed her nipples against my lips. After licking them, I whispered too her “I want you so bad Victoria, I want to fuck you so much.” She leaned into my ear and said, “I need this cock too”

She continued to grind into me, and the moans started to increase in frequency. She then stood up, turned around, and bent over, giving a perfect view of her sweet lips. She slowly pulled down the thong as I rubbed my cock through my jeans. I made it stand up for her as high as it could in the restrictive environment, and she smiled as she backed up. She sat on my cock, facing away from me, and started rolled the pole against her pussy. Her moans became louder and louder, and soon she was obviously trying to get off. She took my hand and placed it on her breast, and she asked me to touch her nipples. I obliged, and soon her hands were rubbing against my jean-covered cock. She glanced over to the open entry way, turned around and decided to go for it. She unzipped my pants and freed my dick, and her smile lit up when she saw my eight inches. She whispered that she had never had a man bigger than 6, and she quickly gave it a suck. She got my head all wet with her spit, and she stood up and sat on me again. She rubbed my dick between her legs and asked me, “Are you ready to fuck this tight pussy?”

“Oh yes please baby” I gasped back.

Then, in one move, she took my dick and plunged it in her hole. She was so warm and wet I couldn’t believe it. She gasped with delight as she started moving it around in her pussy. I told her to rub her clit while I squeezed her nipples, and with her free hand she started to cup my balls. She bounced up and down and whispered in my ear, “We have to be quick or I’ll get fired,” and with that, I grabbed her and gave her about 15 long, hard and quick thrusts before she exploded in orgasm. My cock moved all the way in and out of her sweet, wet pussy, and with each thrust she gave out a sexy moan. She tensed her pussy told begged me to cum in her, and I quickly exploded all over her insides. She giggled as an enormous amount of cum shot into her, and she looked at me with that mischievous smile and said I sure had a lot of cum. She sat up, and as my dick fell out of her she whimpered. I quickly put it away, and she sat back down on me grinding against me and whispered dirty thoughts for another half hour. I told her how great she was and asked her what time she got off, and perhaps she’d like to come over later for a little more fun.

She said sure, but she didn’t get off until four am, but she’d love to come by tomorrow. With that, we agreed on our plans and I got up to leave. I gave her a peck, and she whispered to me:

“By the way, maybe you could put that big cock in my ass tomorrow, if your ok with that?”

She grabbed my dick again. “I really need someone to fuck me hard back there”

You bet, and I gave her one last squeeze. We smiled as I began to fantasize about the next day.

Naughty Time | // Thu, 05 Feb 2015 04:27:21 +0000 // I can never forget the most naughtiest fuck of my life. I think it’s because It was also one of my best as well….

I was at one of my best friends wedding reception. We had known each other for years and we had grown up and learnt everything together. And I mean EVERYTHING! I was wearing quite a revealing dress for the occasion as it was mid summer and very hot. The combination of the dress and the heat was really starting to turn me on and I couldn’t help but discreetly sneak my fingers up my dress underneath the table. After a while of pleasing myself, my glance briefly came in line with the groom, Tony. He was staring right at me with a very mischievious grin on his face. I had always thought he was quite attractive and knowing he had caught me out just turned me on even more. I had also heard that he had quite a lot in a certain department and that he knew how to use it.

Without thinking, I got up from the table and slowly walked past where he was sitting. As I past him, I turned around slightly and mouthed out “room 14” really slowly. I detected a slight nod from him and he mouthed back “5 minutes.” I couldn’t believe what I was doing, but sure enough I was on my way to my room, number 14 and getting more and more excited by the second.

I had just gone inside when I heard a knock on the door. Starting to breathe heavily, I spun around and opened it. It was Tony, who immediately grabbed me and threw me on the bed. He slammed the door shut and took off his jacket shirt and tie straight away staring at me all the time. He then told me how he had always wanted to fuck me hard ever since he had first met me and that because it was his wedding day to someone else, just turned him on so much.

He grabbed the back of my neck and pulled the zip on my dress down while I started to loosen his belt. As we did this, my tits popped out right in front of his face and Tony just burried his head in them. He then stripped my dress and panties off me and took a step back. By now I was getting extremely wet, and there was only one thing I wanted: COCK!

I lent over to him, pulled out his belt, and ripped off his trousers and boxers. I couldn’t believe it. Right in front of me was the biggest cock I ever seen. It was already 12 inches, and incredibly thick. Tony grabbed my head and thrusted my face onto his giant piece of meat. I could feel my pussy juices trickling down my thighs as I attempted to suck on his cock.

Then he jumped on the bed, laid on his back and ordered me to mount him. It was incredible to see him there, with this massive erection standing to attention, throbbing for a cunt to fuck. I climbed on top of him and gently eased his dick into my pussy. As he slid inside me, I looked down when he had filled me and could see he was only half way in! Slowly, I took all of him in and then grabbed my tits as I felt the power of him go straight through my body.

This was amazing! Here I was mounted on Tony’s dick, just 2 hours after he had got married to my best friend! He hadn’t even fucked his new wife yet! Now I know why she wanted to get married to him! I then started riding him as I felt his hands clasp my arse. He was pumping me harder now as I felt myself starting to cum. I cried out for him to keep fucking me harder and started to lean back.

Pumping harder and harder, he started talking dirty to me which only loosened my juices further! He cried out that he wanted to fuck a whore like me all his life and that I would make quite a good living out of it! I could then feel the urge in his cock to cum at the same time as I did. He gave me one massive thrust and could feel his cock exploding inside of me. He must have shot a load of cum into me about 14 or 15 times as it seemed to go on forever. We both cried out as both of our bodies cummed together.

About 5 seconds later, he grabbed me and threw onto the bed face down. Straight away he pulled my legs slightly apart and just pounded my arse in one go. I couldn’t believe this either. He had only just cum and what to fuck me again already! Whats more he went straight up my arse in one go. He grabbed my head in one hand and forced me into the pillow. This meant I could hardly breathe but only did more to turn me on.

He then proceeded to pound my ass pump after pump while keeping my head burried in the pillow. I couldn’t escape even if I wanted to. At one point, he was pumping me so hard and deep that cried out in pain. It just made him fuck me even harder. He shouted that he was going to cum so hard in my ass, that it would seep through my eyes. I almost literally believed him! After a short while he started to cum again even harder then last time. It hurt so much that it reminded me of my first anal experience but turned me on just as much.

Hot Tub Party | // Fri, 23 Jan 2015 09:21:15 +0000 // It was just a normal night out. I night filled with drinking and dancing and socializing. Little did I know that it had been worth my while to wear the nice black lace bra and panties that my lover had bought for me as he had quite the night planned out for me. I didn’t have a clue.

As the night wore on I became tipsier and flirtier. I was shamelessly flirting with most of my lover’s friends until one of them half jokingly said if I didn’t stop teasing, he would follow me up on my innuendoes. I laughed him off telling him only in his wildest, hottest, steamiest fantasies. He just gave me a look that melted my pussy and made my knees weak. If I had known at that time what they had planned and what lay in store for me, I would have acted on that right then and there.

It was time to leave the bar as it was almost closing time. The guys had decided to go back to John’s to drink more beer and order pizza. I was game. I was also wishing for some lounge wear if we were hanging around. Bar clothes are great for being out, but not for hanging out. John assured me he would definitely make me comfortable when we got to his house.

The cars pulled up to the house and we all piled out. I realized that my sweet and darling lover was not in the first to cars that were at the house, he was in the beer run vehicle. I didn’t think anything of it. We headed in and as I explored the house, I discovered John was holding out on us, as there was a hot tub in the back. I gleefully cried out ‘Hot Tub Party’ and we all headed out the back. Now when you take a bunch of good-looking mid-20 early 30-year-olds add alcohol and mix in a hot tub, things can get very interesting.

I wasn’t even thinking about Jake’s early threats of revenge, I was just concerned with relaxing in the tub and having some laughs and a few more drinks. That is until I felt a hand on my thigh. Above the water, you wouldn’t know what was happening, and beneath the concealment of the bubbles and darkness of the back yard I started to receive some caresses which were working their way up my thigh. I was hiding that there was anything goin on uder the water, continuing the conversation with Mark who was on my other side. I finally realized that it wasn’t my lover beside but his buddy Jake. He whispered that the revenge had just begun. I realized that during my intense conversation that the other girls had disappeared into the house with their respective guys and that it was only Mark, Dave and Jake in the tub with me.

Jake leaned over and kissed me deeply with took my breath away and started the dampness in my pussy all over again. He found my wrists and pinned my arms to the by head, gently pushing my head back so my body could float for easier access for the other two. They didn’t waste a moment. As Jake kissed me Dave started working his way from my toes up. He was taking his time, licking and caressing my legs. Teasing me horribly. Driving my crazy. Mark meantime, pulled up my wet T shirt and was paying most of his attention to my nipples, licking and sucking and teasing them. Pinching and rolling them with his fingers than his lips. He massaged my ass with his other hand, supporting me so Dave would have easy access. Jake had moved to my ears by now. His breath, his darting tongue the words all drove me crazy. He told me how they were all going to tease me and fuck me. That they all had Troy’s permission to make love with me. To tease me. To fuck me silly. I moaned in response to what he was saying and to Dave’s fingers having found my pussy and more importantly, my clit. I opened my eyes to see the stars in the heavens above and then realized we were being watched. Troy was sitting in the shadows, stoking himself as he watched these men torment me with pleasure. I closed my eyes again and smiled, as I knew I could fully relax as I truly had his blessing.

By this point, Dave was moving in between my legs as Mark held me up. Mark who seems to have a fascination with my ass and my breasts is supporting me at the right height for Dave to slowly slide his cock into me. Jake had moved so that I could suck his cock. Lick and sucking and teasing his head. Working my way down the shaft. The bubbles of the tubs continue to caress all of my body like a hundred little tongues.

I look over again to see Troy is no longer alone. Alicia is kneeling between his legs giving him a very energetic blowjob. His hands are buried in her long auburn hair. His head is thrown back as he moans softly with pleasure as she works her lips up and down his shaft. My attention snaps back to the men who are pleasuring me as Jake floods my mouth with cum. I feel his whole body shake as he slides back into the water with a dreamy look on his face. Now I have two cocks left.

Dave and mark suddenly have plans of their own. Mark lets me go as Dave pulls out from my pussy. Mark moves over to the highest lounge bench and lounges back, pulling me on top of him. “Ride me, ride my cock, take your orgasm from me.” He pants into my ear. Not waiting for a second invite, I slide down him. He fills me complete as I take all of him into my dripping pussy. “We’ve gotten you too wet and too loose. Jake, you wanted revenge, help tighten things up here. Fill her up with me” Jake has fully recovered his hard on at this point and he roughly pushes me forward on to Mark, spreads me a little wider. I tense slightly, expecting his cock to force its way into my ass. Instead, My pussy is stretched even more as he slowly slides into my pussy beside Mark. I groan in ecstasy as I’m filled beyond my wildest dreams. I start cumming. My body bucks and twitches as I scream uncontrollably. Dave comes and shoves his cock in my mouth to shut me up. I keep screaming as I suck him. Three cocks all at once as the love of my life watches. I can feel Mark’s cock throb as he unloads his cum into me. Jake doesn’t slow down or miss a beat or let Mark pull out. He just keeps pumping his cock in and out of me until he too comes in me. Two cocks at once and a very full pussy. Full of cum. Dave must havr really enjoyed watching all of this as he fills my mouth with his load. I wildly think that Troy must be loving this spectecal of sex and cum. He must be coming as he is watching.

Or is he watching?

When I recover I look over the side of the tub with a spent, cum-dripping grin…expecting to see him smiling back. Instead, I see that his face is buried in Alicia’s pussy, his head bobbing up and down. Obviously he has found the right buttons, because Alicia is fighting a scream in the throes of her orgasm. Her back is arched, and as I watch my lover, face still buried in Alicia’s cunt, reaches up with one arm and roughly rips the light cotton shirt off of Alicia’s chest. Her slim, muscular Latin body is small and toned, making her ample breasts look almost ridiculously large in her black bra. My lover lifts his face from between her legs. I see his glistening chin rise up to meet her face as they begin french kissing. He reaches behind her with one hand and undoes her bra in one quick move. Her breasts spring forth, and he leans back a bit to get a better view of their softly curving outline in the starlight. Alicia takes this opportunity to seize upon his belt buckle, roughly, desperately undoing it as if her life depended upon it. She again pulls his pants them down as far she can. This isn’t very far considering he is on his knees in front of her, but she doesn’t seem to care as she leaps upon his cock and begins licking and sucking, her hands alternately scraping through the hairs on his chest and groping his tight, muscular ass. The man who is normally my lover reaches out with one hand and half-caresses, half-man handles Alicia’s long hair, hair that is currently swinging and bouncing wildly as she consumes my man’s cock.

Suddenly, my boyfriend roughly pushes her away from him. He stands up and drags Alicia to her feet. Roughly caressing her ample tits, he pushes her up against the nearby brick wall on the side of the house. He lifts and pins her against the wall as he finally slides his ramrod hard cock into her and she moans in ecstasy as he fills her. The moonlight glistens on their sweaty bodies as he drives into her pressing her harder and harder into the bricks of the wall. She seems to enjoy the bite of the coarse bricks on her smooth skin. She returns the pain by biting his neck – which he rarely likes- and he pulls her hair, pulling her from his neck. She just moans and wraps her legs around him cumming harder and harder. I can see her cum running down his balls and legs. I just want to lick him clean, taste her off of him.

I come over to them my body naked and glistening in the moon light, every curve highlighted. I don’t pay attention to my lover. Instead, I kiss her. I run my hands up and down her body and caress and squeeze her breasts. She’s getting crazier again. Winding up for another orgasm. I start to kiss Troy’s neck where she bit him and I too playfully nip him before I work my say down his back until I am kneeling behind him, between his legs so I can lick her cum from his balls as he continues to fuck her hard. My hands are running up and down her legs, caressing the silky smoothness. I move to her feet and I kiss her toes as they curl in delight from the attention and from being made love to so skillfully by my Troy. As I continue to pay attention to her feet and her sexily painted toes, my hands wander to Troy’s balls. I cup them lovingly, gently tug them. Rolling them in my hands, which I know he loves. I feel them tighten, as he gets ready to unload a wad of cum deep into her. As his cock twitches while he unloads the last of his creamy white juice into her. I move away slightly so he can let her down off the wall. She half sits down half falls down in satisfied exhaustion. I’m not through with her yet. I push her on to her back and spread her legs. I lower my head to her crotch to inhale the heady perfume of her scent mixing with the aroma of my lover’s cum. Gently, I open her lips like a flower to taste the honey of her and Troy’s cum mixed together. Jake can’t resist this sight. He climbs out of tub and stumbles over on sex weakened legs to kneel between my legs and raise my hips to his. He slides his cock into me as lick Troy’s cum from Alicia’s dripping pussy. Every one of Jake’s thrusts drives my face and more importantly my tongue deeper into Alicia. I moan into her as I feel my pussy tighten around Jake’s cock. I’m so aroused by having watched my lover fuck this little Latin miss that I am cumming already. I can’t help but to throw my head back and nearly howl in ecstasy.

When I regain awareness of where I am, I lying on a blanket on the grass between Troy and Jake and Alicia, Mark and Dave are within reach if I want them. The guys are discussing the stars and constellations. They are renaming them – Labia major, labia minor, two girls fucking. I raise my head to see how Alicia’s doing. She’s curled up on the other side of Troy and she looks sound asleep. I realize that sleep is a wonderful idea and I too, close my eyes to get some rest after such a rambunctious night.

My Wife and Her Sister | // Fri, 09 Jan 2015 02:25:47 +0000 // My wife, Susan, is five feet, one inch tall, under a hundred pounds — a tiny lady. She is a beautiful, red-haired, green-eyed, sexy, young woman. She has great legs, a tight, round ass, and the biggest tits imaginable on such a petite frame. They don’t sag and look positively mouthwatering without a bra.
I love Susan very much and respect her as a person, but I have to admit that what first caught my eye were these huge, firm 34-D’s on such a tiny girl. We’ve been married a little over five years, and have had a great marriage — until now. Susan has a much older sister, Linda, who looks completely different from Susan.

Linda is tall and skinny (not thin — skinny), probably 5’10” or 5’11”, with no ass or tits. Anyway, Linda is a very successful realtor living in San Diego, and we hadn’t seen her since our wedding day. We exchanged Christmas cards and photos, and the sisters called each other, but that was it, until last month. I don’t get to travel as often as I used to (damned FAX machines!), so when I was assigned a trip to San Diego, I called Susan right away and suggested she join me so she could visit her sister.

Susan wanted to surprise Linda so we didn’t announce our arrival, and instead, we just drove to her house, walked up to the front door, and rang the bell. There was no answer. Susan suggested we look around back in case Linda was in the pool or gardening. As we approached the high privacy fence around the pool area, we heard voices.

Both Susan and I pushed our faces close to the fence and peeked between the redwood slats. I had never seen anything like it in my life! Linda was face down on several towels, on her knees with her ass high in the air, while this tan, young guy was ramming in and out of her cunt with the biggest cock I have ever seen on a man — and it wasn’t just long, it was thick, too. And that’s when all my troubles began! Watching Susan’s reaction to the sight before us, I could see that she was completely turned-on. A virgin when we married, she had often told me that my normal six-inch cock was perfect and that even it stretched her tight cunt at times.

I’m sure she had never even imagined a cock the size of the one plowing into her sister. I have seen more than a few x-rated videos, and the cock I was watching was bigger than any I had ever seen, even on the famous professional stars. I felt major male insecurities at that moment. I saw that this wasn’t the right time to disturb Linda and her friend and I pulled Susan away from the fence. We returned to the rental car and waited about an hour.

Later, when Linda opened the door to our knock, the two sisters had a happy, tear-filled reunion and we met Jason, the guy now living with Linda. At 20 years old, Jason was 21 years Linda’s junior, and was almost five years younger than Susan and I. He was muscle- beefy, tanned, and blonde — the perfect California stud. Over dinner, we found out that Jason had been Linda’s pool maintenance boy before he moved in with her. Linda insisted that Susan and I stay with her and Jason, so after dinner we collected our things from the hotel and drove back out to Linda’s house.

There was a note on our bed asking us to join them out at the pool. It was a beautiful night and the pool area was beautifully lit. Linda was on a chaise, her skinny body wrapped in two thin strips of red cloth passing for a bikini. Jason was in long white swim trunks, and the long, thick outline of his soft cock was clearly visible, and not missed by Susan’s blatant stare. We had had drinks before dinner and almost finished three bottles of wine with dinner, and now, Jason was keeping our glasses filled with some sweet, tropical concoction and we were not feeling any pain.

Susan, giggling the whole time, told Linda what we had seen through the fence when we had arrived that afternoon. Linda went on to tell us that the first time Jason screwed her, it had been fast and furious in the dark, and she hadn’t seen how big his cock was until it was all over.

She laughed loudly and said, “I couldn’t believe I had really taken in all that pink meat, but I had, and I wanted it again! They say it ain’t the meat but the motion, little Susie, but don’t believe them!” Then she stood and said that we were all family and didn’t need suits in her pool. She dropped the two pieces of her suit and jumped into the pool. Jason stood close to our chairs and slowly dropped his shorts. Susan was all eyes as Jason hesitated long enough to give her a good look at his merchandise and then he jumped into the pool.

I could hear Susan’s raspy breathing as she looked at me and asked, “Well, Mike, should we?” I didn’t know what to say. Skinny-dipping was something sexy that we had never tried, but I was beginning to feel uncomfortable with the sexual tension obviously growing between Jason and my wife.

Just then, Susan stood up, peeled her modest one-piece bathing suit off, and dove into the water. She was barely wet when Jason swam right over to her and put his arms around her from behind and filled his hands with my wife’s tits! Susan’s hands disappeared below the water and I watched as Jason’s smile got even bigger. “He’s crazy over little Susie’s big tits,” said Linda as she sat down on the chaise with me. “It’s the only thing he’s talked about since you two got here. And if you ask me, she’s crazy for his big cock.” I stared in disbelief as Susan turned to face Jason and kissed him passionately.

“This can’t be happening,” I said. “We’ve never fooled around before.” “Relax, Mike, what’s a harmless little fling? Especially when you’re watching? You’re in Southern California, now. Don’t spoil little Susie’s fun!” That didn’t help matters as I watched Susan and Jason climb out of the pool and lay on a towel. Susan had the head of Jason’s monstrous, erect cock in her mouth, sucking it with all her might, as Jason noisily slurped at my wife’s cunt.

Then I felt a hand on my cock. It was Linda and I was surprised to notice that my dick was as hard as a rock. She bent over and sucked me into her mouth as I continued to watch my wife’s slutty performance. After a few more minutes of sixty-nining, Jason got up and collected cushions off the lawn furniture, which he threw on the deck, and then rolled Susan onto her back on them.

He then knelt right up against my wife’s ass and pulled and hoisted her buttocks up into the air, sliding the cushions around, under her. ….. I knew what was coming next, and as much as I wanted to stop it, I couldn’t. And it wasn’t the so-so blow job that Linda was giving me that held me back. I didn’t want to cause a scene, and, most of all, I was afraid Susan wouldn’t stop if I asked her to.

By now, Susan’s legs were wide-spread and Jason was in position with his monster-cock poised at the entrance to my wife’s obviously wet cunt. Linda looked up from my prick and said, “He measures just over fourteen inches long and just over seven inches around. Magnificent, isn’t it? Don’t worry about little Susie, he’s good at what he does, and I’m betting he can bury it to his balls!” I gasped for my wife, watching Jason slowly work his giant rod into her stretched-open pussy. Susan was moaning and grunting, pounding on Jason’s back with her tiny hands. Steady, steady, Jason kept up his invasion of her tiny cunt. ….. I was waiting for Susan to yell “stop!” or scream in pain, but she didn’t.

Sooner than I thought possible, it looked like Jason had his entire length buried in my wife. She had taken it all! They laid still together for a few minutes, then after a few more moments of slow thrusting, Jason began to pound that big dick in and out of my wife’s cunt with all of his energy. He lifted his hips away, until he was almost out, and then slammed back down into her. I could hear her wet cunt slurping loudly as it succumbed to Jason’s onslaught.

Then, his tempo and power increased even more and Susan went completely wild. She was delirious with lust and passion, scraping his back with her nails, pulling his ass deeper between her legs. She was fucking him like some animal locked in mortal combat. And, then, they started to come. It wasn’t slow or gentle. It was an explosion! Susan came with a scream and almost-pained moans and gasps. Again and again, she clenched her arms and legs around Jason.

Finally, with a deep grunt, Jason tightened his asscheeks and curled his toes as he shot his cum into my wife’s cunt. I filled Linda’s mouth with my cum as I watched Jason fill my wife’s pussy with his. They laid together a few moments, catching their breathe, and then Jason began sliding his cock out of Susan’s cunt. “No!” she whimpered. He removed his dick and Susan’s cunt lips slowly closed. I watched a huge wad of Jason’s slimy cum flow out of her pussy and run down between her ass cheeks to the cushions below her. Linda stood over my wife and laughed, “He’s something, isn’t he, little sister?”

“I… I never… ohh…” Susan gasped in a soft voice. “Well, give him five minutes and a soft bed, and you will think you’ve died and gone to heaven. How about us girls switch bedrooms for the night? Mike? Is that alright with you?” I wanted to yell “No! Of course it’s not alright!” but I didn’t. Something in Susan’s eyes, the way they were almost pleading with me, stopped me from saying what I wanted to say.

Instead, I nodded a small nod, “Hey! It’s Southern California, right?” “That’s right, Mike,” said Linda, “I don’t have to ask Jason if he wants to switch. The way he’s looking at your big tits, little Susie, I know you’re in for a long night!” And she was. Linda fell asleep soon after I finished fucking her bony frame, but I laid awake in the bed listening to Jason and my wife having the time of their lives. They moaned and groaned and grunted and sighed and screamed in pleasure, time after time after time. The only actual words I heard all night was Susan pleading with Jason, “Oh, no, not my ass! Please, not there! Ow! Ow! Oh! Oh! Oh, yes! Shove it all the way in, you bastard!” It was disgusting, but it was only just beginning.

On Monday, I had to begin my sales calls for the week and Linda had to open her office, and that left Jason and Susan home alone to frolic at the pool, all day, every day. And frolic they did. I would come home to find them fucking or sucking or sleeping by the pool, Susan’s nude body covered with love bite marks and dried cum. On Tuesday, I bent to kiss Susan.

She woke up and smiled at me and said, “Today, Jason fisted me! We’re going to have to try that when we get home!” “Sure,” I said, wondering if Jason was stretching my wife’s cunt beyond recovery. Saturday finally arrived and Susan put clothes on for the first time all week.

As I put our luggage in the trunk and thanked Linda, Susan was in the foyer, her skirt up at her waist and leaning on the stairs, taking Jason’s monster up her cunt one more time for a good-bye fuck. Susan slept all the way home on the plane. Finally home and in bed together, Susan kissed me deeply.

“Thank you for this week, Mike.” “You seemed happy. What was I going to say?” “You could have said `no.'” “Would it have stopped you, Susan?” “I don’t know. I’m just grateful you didn’t say it.” “He was good.” It was a statement. “Mike, I don’t know how to tell you this without hurting you, but this last week was the best sex of my life. I have never been fucked like that before, and now I’m worried I’ll never be fucked like that, again.” “We could try.”

Thirty minutes later we rolled apart. I knew Susan had had several orgasms, but I also knew something else. “It wasn’t the same, was it, Susan?” “Maybe it was just too soon. Or, maybe-” “Or maybe it will never be the same, with me, Susan. You loved his big cock.” A tear squeezed out of her eye and she bit her lip as she nodded a tight, quick nod. “But, I love you, Mike!” “I know, Susan.” The next morning, I awoke with an idea.

“I guess we can invite your sister and Jason in for a visit, Susan.” “Sure, but Linda said she’s never been busier, and never takes any time off.” “Do you have any ideas?” “Well… I’ve been thinking. Maybe there’s a man on this side of the country that would like to fool around.” ….. Maybe you’ve seen Susan’s ad in the free paper’s classifieds. It’s been very successful, and has provided a steady stream of well-endowed men knocking on our door and fucking my wife senseless.

Wanted: A REAL man. Beautiful, petite, young woman is searching for the man with the biggest “club.” Are you that rare man who measures up? Anything less than 10″ by 6″ doesn’t. The applicant MUST pass the minimum entrance requirements, but it’s worth it. BOX FPL0927

Susan keeps very detailed and complete records. She has yet to find a stud to measure up to Jason, but she keeps looking. I keep telling myself that it’s just a phase, it’s just a phase, just a phase…

Thigh Highs | // Fri, 02 Jan 2015 07:12:50 +0000 // Funny how you have flash-backs at strange times. I was trying to recover from an incredibly hot orgasm and all I could think of was more! more!

My panties were gone, my legs were sweaty and trembling, but I was insatiable. This night was far from over that much was sure.

As I sat and contemplated my next move, my mind drifted back to my high school days. It was just after my 18th birthday and my mom had arranged for me to babysit for the couple next door. I didn’t mind at all, I actually liked Rob and Sharon. I even liked their kids. But I especially liked Rob.

Rob and Sharon were in their early thirties, well built, both worked out all the time. I must admit I used to fantasize about Rob. I dreamed of him taking me by force, holding me down, ripping my panties away and having his way with me. I often watched him do yard work, hoping he would shed his shirt just to get a glimpse of his mountainous chest.

I guess I felt such fantasy was safe because I knew it would never happen. It was just a school girl crush, but it was still enjoyable. It made me wet and horny enough to get me through many a lonely night of fingering myself into fantastic release.

This day would be no different. I was to drive over to their house after church on Sunday, watch the kids for a few hours while they went to some social thing. No big deal.

Maybe subconsciously that was the reason I dressed the way I did, I’ll never know. It was just fun to dress up when Rob was around. When I was alone in their house I would sometimes pretend he was married to me… imagining all the things I would do to that body when he got home from work… all the places his tongue would explore as he tasted every inch of my young, tanned, submissive body.

I remember, because it was the first time I ever wore thigh highs. Smooth, silky, cream-colored thigh highs with that sexy, lacy, rubbery grip top. They felt so erotic when I put them on… and the matching creamy lace thong was just perfect. Just looking at them in the mirror made me want to play with myself, but I had no time for that. Still, I felt so sexy in church I just kept crossing and uncrossing my legs so I could hear that delicious swishing sound.

I could feel the eyes of all the young guys staring at me, even the married ones. Once I even thought I caught the minister trying to get a glimpse up my dress, and that just made it worse. It only served to fan the voyeuristic fire that was burning deep within my panties.

Finally the service was over and I headed over to meet up with the kids. When I got there, Rob emerged from the bedroom in a short muscle shirt and skin-tight work-out pants. He said Sharon had been at her mother’s house for the weekend, and would be a couple of hours late.

I started to go home, but he said to hang out there and wait, no sense making another trip. His deep voice made my heart skip, he was so insistent that I stay. My fantasy began to take shape again, there we were, the perfect little married couple, home alone on Sunday afternoon.

We sat together on the couch and flipped some channels till we finally decided on a movie. That was when it happened. I noticed Rob looking at my legs. Not glaring or gawking… just looking, with admiration, as if he felt they were sexy and was paying me a compliment of sorts. I decided to have a little fun, so I slowly shifted my position to give him a better view.

That was when we crossed the line, because the moment he saw the top of the thigh highs… he was done for. It was as if someone had attached a helium tank to the crotch of his shorts and inflated them to full pressure! I hadn’t seen a bulge that size in my life, not even in my erotic dreams! It was so huge my jaw instinctively dropped and I stared shamelessly at his groin.

“Rob, are you OK?” I asked.

I know… pretty stupid, but I was only 18 and it was all I could think to say. He said he was fine and tried to ignore it, but I just kept staring, all the while sliding closer to him on the sofa. With each move my dress inched further toward my waist and within seconds, without realizing it, my undergarments were completey exposed from the waist down.

As you might have guessed, this didn’t help Rob at all. I could now see his rock-hard cock pulsing with his own racing heart beat, throbbing to beat the band in those tight little shorts. He tried hard not to seem flustered, but the closer I got the heavier he began to breathe.

Now I knew I was in charge. I had him! He was within my grasp, this sexy god of a man I had only dreamed of holding. I slid against him, our hips touching, and tossed one silky, creamy leg across his. The touch of my satiny hose against his muscular thigh caused him to moan and he finally gave in to his urge.

At last he reached for my leg, running his hand along the smooth nylon, probing the lacy top first one thigh high, then the other. My hands were up his shirt feeling his hard nipples, working their way down toward my dream dick.

We went for it at exactly the same moment. His fingers grabbed my soaking wet panties at the same time I forced my hand into his pants, freeing his begging member from it’s cruel entrapment. Stroking gently at first I gradually picked up the pace as he pushed my panties aside and probed my swollen lips.

My head fell imediately into his lap, and I gave a few quick licks across his bulging cock before burying it deep in my throat. His moans grew louder and made me ache to feel him inside me, but not yet. I sucked and licked like a wild animal, lightly teasing his balls with my hooker-red nails, much to his delight.

I knew he was about to explode so I pulled away and stood before him, teasing him further as I stripped like a cheap whore. Everything came off… everything except the thigh highs and the heels. I could tell he wanted it that way. He hadn’t been able to take his eyes, or his hands off my firm, seductive legs from the moment he’d seen them. It was his reward for being such a good boy and pushing his cock in my mouth.

I spun around several times to give him the full view, then backed into him to tempt his throbbing muscle with my firm, tight ass. He began jacking himself off, more out of reflex than anything else, but I pulled his hand away and slowly dropped onto his lap.

Two seconds later he was wildly tearing into the lace of my thong with both hands. For a moment the room spun and I could feel him ramming his HUGE dick deep inside me as the remains of my once pretty panties were tossed carelessly onto the floor. The smell of sex and seduction was overwhelming. I sucked and licked at his neck, his chest, his nipples, anywhere my tongue could reach as he rhythmically pounded me into the air.

Like a rag doll, I was lifted into the air and flung onto the floor where Rob proceeded to absolutely rip me in half!!! Violating my young pussy with every ounce of passion and strength he had. My only memory was that I wished I could spread my legs wider, lift them higher, and pull him deeper!! I was such an erotic fuck I wanted every inch he had to give!

I don’t know how many times I came, exactly, but I remember his orgasm like it was yesterday. It was the most complete and fulfilling release I have ever witnessed. I’m not sure how often Rob and Sharon had sex, but it had obviously been a while. I know because he shot into me with the force of a flesh-toned rocket booster, again lifting me off the ground and shaking my pelvis to the very core.

I squeezed him as tightly as I could, wanting to collect every drop inside my hot pussy, wrapping my legs around him like there was no tomorrow. It went on for a solid minute as he groaned and shuddered himself into a sweaty puddle of afterglow, collapsing onto my soft,inviting nipples. Then it was over.

He smiled and kissed me, but said very little. An hour later his wife arrived and we both carried on as if nothing had happened. It wasn’t the last time though, we had a few other adventures I’ll share with you later. (Vacation at the beach!)

I remember for the next two weeks Rob wore as big a smile as I’d ever seen. Especially, he later told me, the next day at work. That Monday he met Sharon for lunch and as he reached into his jacket pocket for his keys he felt a soft, sexy, still-moist and highly fragrant pair of thigh-highs. Call it what you wish.

An erotic, seductive tease.

A warm, sweet, distant kiss to brighten his day.

Fitting reward for an incredible performance.

Spoils for the victor.

Whatever you choose to call it, I know he kept them in his office desk for a long time, pulling them out occasionally to smell them, to feel them and remember that special day. It was one of many erotic secrets we shared for many years. And the best part is…Sharon never suspected a thing.